Date: 2018-02-27 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Harem; Erotica; Demons; Magic; Science Fiction; Romance; Paranormal; Science Fiction Fantasy; Fiction
Description: Alpha Company is embarking on a grand mission, crossing the Dead Lands to find and conquer Gwain’s Keep. Led by Alburet, most of the guild embarks on what could be an epic and memorable journey, as they aim at being the first Two-souled guild to capture a keep. Besides safeguarding the members of the guild, Alburet also has to worry about the natives that are with them on their journey. Deidre Crowley, Stacia’s sister, is the one he worries about most, having sworn to see her safely across the lifeless desolation of the Dead Lands. Having to be ultra-vigilant during the day, night brings welco

Alpha World

Book Four:

Playing for Keeps

Daniel Schinhofen

Copyright © 2018 Daniel J. Schinhofen

No parts of this book may be reproduced in any form by an electronic or mechanical means – except in the case of brief quotations embodied in articles or reviews – without the written permission from the publisher.

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarities to real persons, living or dead, are purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

Copyright © 2018 Daniel J. Schinhofen

All rights reserved.

Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-one

Chapter Twenty-two

Chapter Twenty-three

Chapter Twenty-four

Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chapter Twenty-eight

Chapter Twenty-nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-one

Chapter Thirty-two

Chapter Thirty-three

Chapter Thirty-four

Chapter Thirty-five

Chapter Thirty-six

Chapter Thirty-seven

Chapter Thirty-eight

Chapter Thirty-nine

Chapter Forty

Chapter One

Alburet trailed after the others, arm in arm with Stacia as they entered the Portal Guild. He smiled at the shocked faces of the few players who were hanging out in the waiting area. He even gave the sour looking receptionist an eyebrow waggle.

The line moved steadily, if slowly, up the stairs as almost a hundred people made their way to the Dead Lands portal. Alburet leaned over to Stacia to whisper into her ear, “Before we go through I’m going to summon your copy, as well as Bob and Tiny.”

“As ya wish,” Stacia murmured back, giving his arm a reassuring squeeze.

Eventually, they stood in front of the portal, the last ones to go through. Alburet used Copy on Stacia, then summoned Bob and Tiny, “Dead Lands, guys. Be on your guard.”

Not waiting for a reply, he stepped through the portal. Blinking against the bright light of the sun, he found himself in the midst of the milling raid group. “Groups form up,” he called out, “Mercenary captain?”

A dwarf with a solid grey streak in his beard stepped over, “I be Captain Banthor Ironshield of Gold Runners, at your service for the next year, Alburet.”

Extending a hand, Alburet clasped forearms with the dwarf. “A pleasure, sir. Have you talked to my second in command, Gerald?”

“Aye, we be the perimeter group on the trip out to the keep. Do nay worry, lad, me guild can do this. We have enough healers to revive any that get killed, as well. Captain Roberto be holding the inner perimeter with ye groups as backup. The artisans be in the very middle to keep them safest.”

“Well, it seems I didn’t need to speak with you after all. Let’s just do a check to make sure everyone is ready.” Alburet turned to the group at large and raised his voice, “Check your gear. We’ll be out in the Dead Lands for about two weeks, or so. If you need to grab any last minute supplies, speak up now.”

As he waited for a response, one of the gate guards came over to speak with Gerald. Alburet noted the exchange, nodding as a few of his guildmates said they should get some more food. “Alright. Fifteen minutes, then we head out. Go get your provisions. Ladies and gentlemen, we are heading out in fifteen, with or without you.”

“Alburet,” Gerald called out as ten Alpha Company members bolted for the fort. “The gate guard tells me that the commander here would like a word with you.”

A fleeting grimace crossed Alburet’s face, “I’ll try to make this quick so I’m not the slowpoke holding us up.” He scanned the crowd for a moment before he found who he wanted. With Stacia in tow he sought out Captain Roberto. “Captain, the Commander of this keep wishes to speak with me. I would appreciate it if you would accompany me, please?”

“Of course, Alburet,” Roberto nodded. “Miss, you should stay here with the others. Commander Bernault is a bit old fashioned when it comes to wives.”

Stacia gave him a broad smile, “If ya think tha’ be best, Captain.” She gave Alburet a quick kiss on the cheek, “We will be waitin’ for ya, Asthore.”

Motioning Tiny, Bob, and Kitten to follow him, Alburet followed Roberto toward the main building of the fort. Bob spoke up, “We aren’t heading out?”

“The commander wants to talk first,” Alburet replied. “You three might have to wait outside, but I feel naked without my minions.”

“You also get naked with your minions,” Bob coughed as he eyed Stacia’s demon form, which sported the name Kitten.

“You have two wives, Bob, no need to be like that now,” Alburet gently rebuffed the imp.

Bob looked a touch chagrinned, but chuckled, “Sorry, old habits.”

Tiny raised a brow, his eyes narrowing, “Bob? Is that you?”

Alburet couldn’t help laughing as he clapped Tiny on the shoulder. Bob was visibly shocked, having been taken completely off guard by Tiny’s quip. “Seems like Tiny is growing as well, Bob. Might want to be careful or he’ll end up the brains of the group.”

The gate guard saluted Roberto as they passed. Bob huffed, “Pick on the imp day, is it? Fine, see if I invite you to any of my parties.”

“Now, now, Bob. Do nay act like tha’,” Kitten said as she giggled. “Ya deserve a little back at times.”

Roberto looked back at Alburet’s minions, “Lively bunch you have there.”

“You have no idea,” Alburet chuckled. “Wait until you’ve been around them for a few days.”

Roberto nodded warily, “I shall take that as fair warning.” He turned to the guards at the keep door. “Commander Bernault asked to speak with Alburet, I will be accompanying him.”

“Sir,” the guard replied with a salute to Roberto, “if you will follow me, Sir.” He turned to face Alburet, “Sir, your minions must remain outside the fort. Those are the orders from Commander Bernault.”

“Very well,” Alburet agreed. “Tiny, Bob, Kitten, wait here until I return.”

Alburet’s minions all gave affirmative answers, stepping off to the side of the doorway. The second guard led Alburet and Roberto into the fort proper, past the Sergeants’ desks and up the stairs. The commander’s office was on the top floor. The guard knocked once, and a gruff voice responded with, “Enter.”

Commander Bernault sat behind his desk, leafing through paperwork. A bald head came up as they entered behind the guard. The grizzled man behind the desk, with a plethora of jagged scars that covered his face, was frowning.

Captain Roberto and Alburet came to a stop a few feet from the desk, saluting as they did. “You asked for me, Commander?” Alburet asked.

Lips twitching into an even more severe frown, Bernault eyed him. “Alburet the Two-souled. I’d heard about your race change, but I didn’t want to believe such a thing was possible. The Dark Lord changing people into Half-Blood Infernals, it’s disgusting. Why have you and your guild come to the Dead Lands? You’re not strong enough for this area.”

Clearing his throat once, Captain Roberto spoke up. “Sir, they have with them about a hundred people who can handle themselves here. We are escorting them into the Dead Lands in search of one of the abandoned keeps.”

Bernault grunted, his lips puckering as if he sucked on a lemon, “How did a new guild like Alpha Company come by enough influence to pull this off? Or even the coin to finance such an undertaking?”

Alburet chuckled as a grin came to his lips, “I made some friends, Commander. Such as Captain Roberto here, who is with me by the grace of the King, via Sir Jones.”

Eyes narrowing further, Commander Bernault snorted, “So not through deeds, but politics. Figures.”

Alburet was getting annoyed at the Commander’s tone and didn’t try very hard to hide it as he replied, “Deeds, actually. Vladimir provided the mercenaries that are with us as repayment for a few favors I did for him. Sir Jones, I have provided valuable information and artifacts to, and he is with us too.”

“You do realize all those old keeps need extensive work to make them usable?” Commander Bernault sneered, “I hope you knew that, before possibly leading these men to their deaths.”

“That is why I have crafters with us as well, provided by Lord Theron. I do need to get my guild moving, so if there is nothing else Commander Bernault?” Alburet eyed the Commander, who was clearly unimpressed.

“That ‘person’,” he spat the word, “might have been given the title, but he is not Lord Theron.” Commander Bernault got to his feet, “You are dismissed, Alpha Company.”

Alburet and Roberto each saluted the commander before leaving the room. Captain Roberto led them down the stairs and out of the keep proper. “Hmm, didn’t know he was so biased against Half-Bloods.”

“Wonder what affected my good rep with the guards, to be blasted like that?” Alburet rubbed his chin as he considered what had just happened.

Slowing, Roberto nodded, “That is a valid question. I believe Commander Bernault is a friend of Gilden House.”

“Fucking Skippy,” Alburet sighed. “Oh well, it’s not like they can cause any issues out in the dunes.”

“True enough,” Roberto agreed as they exited the main gates.

“We good?” Gerald asked as they came out of the gates.

“Good enough. The Commander is a friend of House Gilden, who decidedly doesn’t like me. He wanted to voice a few opinions. It’s done now, though. Are we ready to move out?”

“We are,” Gerald replied, motioning to the mass of people grouped in a rough formation and ready to move. “It looks a little odd until you’re inside the ring of mercenaries, then it makes more sense.”

Alburet followed Gerald to their place in the group. “Alright, Alpha Company, move out.”

At his command, the hundred plus people began to move at a steady pace out into the Dead Lands, heading due east. As they walked, Alburet looked over the groups to double check that everyone was fine.

The mercenaries took up the outer perimeter in five man teams which were arranged in a thick block around the rest of the raid. The idea was that they would be the first to grab aggro on any monsters that might lie buried under the sands, or a bulwark against things that came charging at them.

In the very center of the formation, the twenty crafters walked together in a clump. Each had bags with them that carried their tools, food, and gear they needed for the trip. Between those two groups, the guards and Alpha Company were in groups of ten, five from each set. The plan was that if anything managed to breach the outer perimeter, the guards would intercede for Alpha Company.

“Well, the formation looks good,” Alburet commented.

“I thought it would work,” Gerald smiled. “After talking with Captain Roberto, he thought mixing the guards and Alpha Company was better than separate groups, and I concurred.”

“Please, just call me Roberto while we’re away from the city. At the moment, I’m just the head of this detachment. Normally this would be a Sergeant’s assignment, but Sir Jones put a high priority on this mission and on getting a proper guard set up at the keep. He decided I would be the best choice, especially since I have previously had positive interactions with Alburet before.”

“Did I hear right about the commander giving you grief?” Ioaniss asked.

“Seems he’s a friend of House Gilden, which holds me in the lowest regard,” Alburet shrugged. “He insinuated and groused, but nothing else. I doubt we can count on help from the fort, but I don’t plan on any of us ending up back there, so it shouldn’t be an issue.”

Ioaniss nodded, “I’ll keep that in mind.”

“So, two weeks of desolate dunes?” Karen asked as they trudged along at a steady pace.

The warm sun beat down on them, the only sound besides the voices of the people was the soft breeze. It was odd to see such a lifeless place, with the sun just a moderate warmth on them insead of a sweltering heat normally associated with deserts. The only issue they faced was a gust ocassionally making a dust-devil that made people shield their eyes against the sand.

“There is nothing of note out here besides the ruins we’ve occasionally found,” Ioaniss answered her. “No plants, animls, or insects live out here. Only Infernals and Undead of various sorts. Oh, and the Sand Worms.”

“Sand Worms?” Marysue asked, “Can you tell us more about those?”

Grinning, Ioaniss launched into a detailed description of the Sand Worms and their habits and abilities. Alburet was reminded of the Worms from the classic Dune series. “The smallest ones can swallow a man whole, but the big ones can swallow an entire group,” Ioaniss was saying, “With this many people moving across the sands it’s likely that we’ll start seeing them a few days into the dunes. Your guild being underleveled for this area will also bring in every other monster between us and our destination. You’re like a lunch bell to the monsters here, so many tasty snacks with no ability to defend yourselves properly.”

“But that’s where they’ll be wrong. We have you folks to protect us,” Alburet laughed.

“We do appreciate it,” Stacia added. She kept her eyes moving as they walked, and her hands hovered near her blades. “Ya be most kind an’ generous to us, Sir Jones.”

“It seems fair recompense for the services that Alburet has done for The Crown and me thus far. Besides, I’m truly interested in seeing one of the keeps deep in the Dead Lands. This expedition works in favor of the crown as well, giving us the chance to establish a foothold to push deeper into the Dead Lands.”

“I haven’t been out here in years, I wonder if things have changed much?” Captain Roberto added softly.

“We’ll find out as we go,” Gerald added. His shield was strapped to his left arm and his other hand rested on his weapon.

“I will do my best when anything attacks us,” Marysue added. “But having the others here to aid us will be helpful, as well.”

The priest in golden robes near Marysue nodded his head in acknowledgement. “We will do our best, miss. You are likely to fall from only one or two attacks from the monsters here, though. At the very least, we will revive you should you fall.”

“No one will fall,” Tiny rumbled, “I will not fail.”

Alburet winced, “Tiny, you haven’t gotten upgraded at all yet and these things have easily four times your power. I want you to remember that if things do go badly.”

Tiny grudgingly gave a small nod, “As the master wishes.”

Chapter Two

The first attack came less than an hour into their trek. The sand in front of the lead group erupted as a group of five skeletons with battered armor and weapons appeared. The order to halt went out as the front mercenary group engaged the mobs. The dunes to either side of the travelers shifted, and similar groups of mobs appeared to either side. Groups on each flank took a few steps forward to intercept the new attackers.

“Well, this is going to be an eventful trip,” Ioaniss chuckled as he watched the closest group engage the skeletons.

Alburet looked to the other flank. With the raid UI up, he could see the damage the defending group was taking. He was able to catch a clear view of one of the skeletons and get identifying information on it.

Forgotten Guard

Level 81

100,000/100,000 health

A small whistle escaped Gerald, “Wow, that is a little intimidating.”

“If we piled onto one of them we might be able to take it,” Karen mused, though she didn’t sound entirely certain.

“That group is taking more damage than I could keep up with at this level,” Marysue added.

“Which would be bad,” Fluff tacked on.

“We’ll stay out of it for now. We’ll find out first hand how bad it is when we get to our destination,” Alburet told them.

It didn’t take long for the mercenary groups to cut down the skeletons. As the mobs fell, a ripple of surprise went through the members of Alpha Company. Eyes wide, each member checked their status to find that they had indeed leveled, just like the others in the guild.

“What the hell?” Gerald murmured as he tried to make sense of what just happened.

“Fifteen high level mobs split equally to all members of the raid. There doesn’t seem to be a negative modifier for the lower level players, so we all got an equal share. For those of us who need a lot less XP, it was enough for a level.” Fluffball rationalized out loud, chewing on her lip after she finished speaking. “This is something Mindblown will want to know.”

“I’m sure they’ll figure it out in the next day or two,” Gerald replied to her. “It’s not like any of us here can send them a message easily.”

Alburet looked away without saying anything. He knew he should send a message to Victoria. As the group began to move east again, he slipped to the back of the group he was in. He pulled out his Mindstone and sent a quick message to Victoria about the experience they had recieved. Feeling like he had done what he needed to do, he moved back up, giving Stacia a smile as he did.

“I’m sure they’ll get eyes on the situation quickly,” Alburet told them as they walked. “So many people leveling so quickly is bound to get someone’s attention.”

“It could be a breaking point, if people can exploit the leveling curve in such a manner,” Marysue said thoughtfully.

As the players talked, Ioaniss, Stacia, and Roberto all listened in with curious expressions. Ioaniss finally spoke up, “Who or what is this Mindblown you speak of?”

The group exchanged glances for a moment before Alburet replied to him. “Mindblown is the organization that controls the gateway on the other world, that allows us access to Alpha World. I believe they have agreements in place with the Gods of this world.”

Ioaniss cupped his chin for a moment, “That is interesting. You seem to imply that Mindblown might be able to convince the Gods to change the way things work here.”

“Pretty much,” Karen added. “Is it known how much experience one can earn if a larger group takes lower levels like us out here?”

“If they die, they never come back. The final death always claims those who try to rush forward too quickly. But you’re two-souled, and will alway come back. There’s no way of knowing what the Gods might demand in compensation.”

“They might demand my men in return,” Roberto commented in a grim tone.

A pall settled over the group for a moment at Roberto’s words. “We didn’t know that,” Alburet finally said. “That might have changed the plans, if we had.”

A dark laugh came from Roberto. “This is, without a doubt, the greatest adventure the Empire has undertaken in generations. The King might have put together an expedition in the next few years due to the latest information about the Forgotten Prison, so if we are going to make headway in that direction it might as well be now. Besides, no one truly knows the will of the Gods.”

“The Dark Lord be the one tha’ gave us the directions to Gwain’s Keep,” Stacia told Roberto. “He be interested in us doin’ this, at least.”

Roberto nodded, his eyes lingering for a moment on her reddish skin. “He gave you the same ‘gift’ as your husband,” Roberto hesitated at the word, as if checking that she did consider it a gift. At her nod he continued. “Seeing as the Dark Lord has blessed you both, maybe he will look upon the rest of us with favor as well. It makes me wonder what Justice might think about this expedition.”

“He should be for it,” Ioaniss interjected into the conversation. “Reclaiming the Empire’s ground has been a fervent desire of his for some time.”

“Maybe we fear for nothing then,” Roberto replied.

“Gods willing,” Alburet added.

Silence fell among the group as they walked on. All around them small snippets of conversations drifted from other groups. Alburet caught a glimpse of Deirdre and Chris in the group just before them. “Stacia, why don’t we go check in with your sister for a second?”

“That would break the formation we set up to keep things safe,” Roberto pointed out.

“True, but I should move around some to check in with my guildies. This way they know I’m keeping an eye on them to make sure they’re doing okay,” Alburet rebutted quickly.

Nodding reluctantly, Roberto agreed, “Fair. Just come back between groups so we can keep track of you.”

“We’ll be back shortly then,” Alburet started forward with Stacia at his side.

Deirdre noticed them as they approached, reaching out to give Stacia a hug. “This be amazing, Stacia,” Deirdre gushed. “Thank ya, Alburet, for this chance. Joinin’ Alpha Company has been like a dream. So much has happened in such a short time.”

As the women chatted, Alburet eased over to Chris Eveningstar, “How have you been, Chris?”

“Very well, sir,” Chris clapped a large hand onto Alburet’s back. “You introduced me to Deirdre, invited me into your guild, and have allowed me to accompany you on this grand adventure. I can be nothing but happy.” He lowered his voice and dipped his head slightly, speaking softly so as not to be overheard. “On a related note, how long do you think one should wait before asking for a woman’s hand in marriage?”

With a large smile spreading across his face, Alburet chuckled softly, “I might be a bad person to ask about that. Stacia and I weren’t together for long, and it was an impromptu moment. If you feel strongly enough, then you should do it. I would suggest waiting until after the keep is captured and we have the portal rune up. And you’ll want to do it at a family dinner.”

“Right, good idea,” Chris replied with a serious expression, making a mental note of the advice.

Chris introduced Alburet around to the rest of the group Deirdre and he had formed. Alburet and Stacia spent some time chatting with each person, then said their farewells. They made their way back to their own group to check in. “How are they?” Fluff asked as the duo came back.

“Excited,” Alburet replied. “I think the celebration when we get back to Stormguard after conquering the keep might be even wilder than I had initially thought.”

Stacia eyed him for a moment, “Hmm, tha’ will be well received by me sister.”

Karen chuckled, “Your family moves fast, Stacia.” Her chuckle faded after a moment, her eyes tracking over to Violet. “I wonder how Marian is doing.”

“Ya can always send her a message,” Stacia replied.

Shaking her head, Karen looked away, “No, she made her choice. It’s just a passing regret now.”

Stacia opened her mouth to speak when Alburet stopped her with a hand on her shoulder. She looked at him questioningly, and he shook his head slightly. “Sometimes things work out differently than we want,” he told Karen as he released Stacia’s shoulder. “Maybe this regret will mayhap become a stepping stone to something better. If you want to talk later we can, once we have set camp and have some privacy.”

Karen met his eyes for a long moment, searching his words and tone. Eventually, she nodded once, “Later.”

“Gerald, you want to go talk to one of the groups?” Alburet asked after a moment. “Not sure if I should be talking to everyone.”

“You should, actually,” Gerald gently rebuffed him. “Most of them have had little contact with you. The officers are the people most of the guild knows best.”

“Well, I guess it’s off to the next group then,” Alburet took the reply in stride. “Be back—” he was cut off by the sand erupting in four places around the mercenaries. “Or I can wait a few minutes.”

The order to halt went through the traveling group as the mercenaries engaged the skeletons that erupted from the sands. Those in the middle formation who were close enough launched spells into the melee, just for fun. Alburet whistled twice as he spotted flashy spells or abilities being used by those in the mercenary groups. The first time was for a massive blue-white hand that slammed into the group of monsters to his left. It left the mobs coated with ice after it hit them, the hand vanishing into the ground. The second one that caught his attention was a brilliant flash of gold from off to his right. A bright, golden ring of energy appeared encircling the skeletons fighting that group. It hovered just above the ground, casting a golden glow on everything within the circle.

“Those looked impressive,” Fluff murmured.

“Frozen Hand,” Roberto identified the first spell that had caught their attention. “An Elementalist spell that damages all enemies it touches and slows them for a time. It can turn the tide of a battle if withdrawal is needed to heal.”

“The other one was Halo,” Marysue added. “That’s a Priest ability that opens at level seventy. It heals allies and damages undead inside the area for the duration of the spell. It sticks around for a bit after it’s cast.”

Karen chuckled. “I don’t think any of my abilities will be that flashy.”

“Mine either,” Alburet agreed.

“A few of mine get a little bloody,” Fluff said. Seconds later, the mobs were dispatched, causing the lower level Alpha Company members to level again. Fluff’s eyebrows drew together as she frowned, “I hope they know we aren’t trying to cheat.”

“Nothing we can do about it right now,” Gerald shrugged. “We’ll have to wait and see.”

“Now, I’m off to talk to the next group.” Alburet headed out again, his minions and Stacia in tow.

The next group that Alburet approached consisted of Greenbeard, Leggylass, and Ironhand, along with two other people Alburet hadn’t met yet. “Greetings, Alpha Company. How goes the day?”

Ironhand laughed, “Two levels for just taking a stroll. I’d say we’re doing pretty good.”

“Feels almost like a cheat,” Leggylass added with a small frown at Ironhand.

“We’ll see what Mindblown thinks about it, soon, I’m sure,” Alburet replied quickly. “It does feel a little off, but it’s not like we set out to do this leveling thing.”

“I was talking with our guards here,” Greenbeard said, motioning to the five guards near them. “It seems this sort of thing is highly frowned upon. Anyone of our level who tries it dies the final death if they die out here.”

“Roberto told me that, too. We have some suspicions about what that’s going to mean for us and them, but I’d really rather not speculate out loud under the circumstances.” Alburet steered the conversation onto a new tangent. “How was the hunting going for you before we set out on this?”

Leggylass bounced a little as she walked, “It’s been good. We’ve pretty well learned the best way to work together over the last week. It works out.”

“Glad to hear it,” Alburet replied. “I hope you guys enjoy the trip to the keep and the fight when we get there. Especially since it’s going to eat most of what’s left of the first month.”

“We’re trying do something big that might go down in gaming lore.” Greenbeard said, waving aside Alburet’s final remark. “As long as we don’t pull one of the classic blunders, we might make actual gaming history here. Not many people get to do that. This is kind of on par with the whole bug city thing in the old Warcraft.”

Alburet shook his head, “I hope we don’t end up in a ‘Death of the Sleeper’ moment, myself.”

Leggylass cocked her head to the side in puzzlement, while Greenbeard began to laugh. He tried to explain the history of the biggest developer meddling known in gaming history. When he finished telling the story, Leggylass was shocked. “Why in the hell…”

“Good question,” Alburet cut in. “Nobody ever really managed to explain why they thought it was a good idea.”

“It was a huge misstep,” Ironhand nodded.

They spent the next hour trading stories of some of their past gaming exploits. Stacia listened in fascination. Once they were on their way back to their own group, she spoke up, “Asthore, were they speakin’ of other worlds they had assisted?”

His face scrunched slightly as he tried to figure out how to phrase his reply. “That is one way to view it. I hope one day I can explain it better, but for now that will do.”

“Ya used to help these other worlds?”

“Not as much as them, but yes, a little,” Alburet told her, kissing her cheek.

The next attack came from the rear of the formation, the sand erupting to either side of the column. Everyone not engaged in the fight watched, while those with ranged abilities added in some damage. Bemusement rippled through the members of Alpha Company as the end of the fight caused them all to level yet again. Many of the same comments from previous battles were exchanged in regards to the ridiculous experience they were gaining.

That was the pattern for the next four hours as Alburet and Stacia went from group to group, meeting many of their guild mates for the first time. As the sun touched the horizon, the raid party came to a stop so camp could be set for the night.

The guards showed the guild how to set up their Tentstones and Campstones by demonstrating with theirs. Roberto showed Alburet and his group before going off to oversee other arrangements. Marysue produced a two person Tentstone, handing it to Gerald to set up. Karen grinned at them, “Saving money?”

Gerald went blank faced. Marysue blushed just a touch before she replied, “It’s just sleeping. No reason to spend more coin on separate tents. We used to sleep in the same room together all the time.” At that statement, Gerald’s face went pink.

Alburet finished setting the Tentstone that Stacia had picked out for them. A pavilion tent appeared, easily capable of holding a good half dozen or more people. Gerald blinked as an eyebrow rose, “A ten person tent?”

Alburet looked at Stacia, a little surprised himself. Stacia smiled gently at Alburet before looking at Gerald to reply, “No reason to be spendin’ coin on separate tents, it be just sleepin’.”

Karen snorted, “This is what you meant when you said you had sleeping arrangements taken care of?”

“Aye,” Stacia grinned at Karen, “Asthore, meself, Fluff, and ya own self will be sharing this one.” She turned to Marysue, “I would invite ya both as well, but me be thinkin’ ya may want to be sharing ya own tent instead.” Her grin was knowing as she met Marysue’s eyes.

“What’s for dinner?” Marysue asked, abruptly derailing the current conversation.

“We’ll be having stew, you are welcome to join us if you’d like. We have enough food to feed us all for a month. The first week is perishable food, after that we’ll be on rations,” Roberto informed her as he finished setting up a ten man tent.

“We would be glad to join you, but I feel a little bad about just us…”

Roberto chuckled as he cut Alburet off, “All of my men are geared the same, and will be extending the same offer to the groups they’re guarding. With the camp set, there will be no attacks for the next twelve hours, or until we pull the Campstones in the morning. Also, for those who might be sharing tents, once the flap is down they don’t let sound out. You can still hear sounds from outside, just in case someone calls for you. Normal etiquette is to knock on the door post and wait for the person inside to respond.”

Gerald was frowning and looking puzzled, “Just setting up camp makes you safe? That’s weird. It seems like it should be a prime time for monsters to attack.”

“One of the blessings the Gods bestowed on the world. Only those that are part of the party or raid can enter the area protected by the Campstone, and no lethal combat is possible in the area. As far as anyone knows, it’s always been this way.”

“First time camping?” Ioaniss asked as he emerged from his tent. He had changed from his leathers into a set of comfortable clothes, without his weapons or gear.

“It is,” Alburet replied. “I think we’ll take a page from you and go drop our excess gear off. We’ll join you shortly for food.”

“Simple fare spiced with adventure, which always whets my appetite. See you in a bit,” Ioaniss replied before he went off with Roberto towards the campfire.

Alburet followed Stacia, Fluff and Karen into their tent while Gerald and Marysue went to their tent. Stacia dropped her blades onto one of the bedrolls that came with the tent. “Later we can be changin’ the beddin’ around to be more comfortable.” She turned to Fluff, who was taking off her chainmail, “Iffin ya want, Fluff, we can delve into ya memories again tonight.”

“How about mine tonight?” Karen interjected. She met Fluffball’s eyes for a second, “It feels right that if we’re becoming closer that we all share some.”

Fluff looked away, “You don’t have to—”

“I want to, Fluff,” Karen cut her off. “I have issues of my own that I could use help with. I think having friends with me will make it easier. If you’re willing, if you want to, I will welcome your help.”

A jerky nod was Fluffball’s only response. Alburet looked away. Karen’s words about them all sharing sent a sharp jab of shame through him. He knew he couldn’t share with them in the same way they were. Stacia took his hand, gently squeezing it before she spoke softly. “We will help Karen tonight, then. Alburet will share the night after tha’, then we be doin’ one from Fluff.”

His hand clenched on hers as his eyes snapped open wide, his heart beginning to beat fast. “I… don’t think…”

“Shh, love, trust me,” Stacia silenced him with soft, caring words as she pressed a finger to his lips.

Taking a shuddering breath, he looked at the other two before meeting Stacia’s eyes. “I just fear that we might touch on things that we can’t.”

Shaking her head, Stacia’s lips curled into a loving smile. “I will nay risk anythin’ tha’ may take ya from me side. Nothin’ tha’ ya nay permitted to talk about will be touched on. Ya have many memories of love that are dim. We can help bring them back to full life again. It will be helpin’ ya deal with the more painful ones later.”

He closed his eyes briefly, before looking at Karen and Fluff. “If you would both like to visit some of my memories, I will welcome you into my mind to view them.”

Karen nodded, “I will. Getting to know you in other ways sounds fun. Tonight, though, I want a sparring match in front of the raid. We haven’t had a match in a while.” Alburet nodded his assent to her request.

Fluff spoke up, drawing all eyes to her, “I will join as well, thank you.” She seemed slightly withdrawn and a bit unsure as she said the words.

The trio, without speaking, all converged on her for a group hug. Stacia spoke softly to her, “It be good, Fluff. We all share with each other an’ we all care for each other. Even though ya be afraid, we still be feelin’ ya love for us. Ya will know tha’ we all love ya in our ways, too.”

“Dinner,” came Roberto’s voice from outside the tent a moment later.

With that the group hug broke up as everyone shucked their gear, dropping it on the nearest bedroll. Stacia was the first one out the door, with Alburet behind her. Fluff and Karen trailed behind, exiting the tent a minute after Alburet and Stacia.

Alburet

Half-Blood Infernal Summoner

Level 31

Strength: 67 (62)

Agility: 67 (62)

Constitution: 30

Intelligence: 122 (92)

Wisdom: 244 (134)

Charisma: 97 (62)

Health: 1,850

Mana: 3,990

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 3

Demonic Retribution- Rank 3

Summon Lesser Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 3

Sap Strength- Rank 3

Demonic Haze- Rank 3

Summon Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 3

Fire Burst- Rank 2

Summon Lesser Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

(2 Upgrades to be selected)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Three

Everyone found seats around the fire with their bowls of stew. The meal was good, if unrememorable. After they’d all eaten, Ioaniss regaled them with a story of recovering some gems from a lost temple. His enthusiastic recounting of the adventure earned applause from the listeners.

When he finished Karen stood up, beginning to stretch out. “I believe we have a match, Alburet.”

Alburet nodded as he pulled his gloves out his belt pouch and put them on. He knew he would need the boost to strength and agility to keep up with Karen. “We should be close to even with you not in your leathers.” He watched her stretching, finally taking notice of the outfit she wore.

Tight leggings of black silk hugged her legs, accompanied by a shirt of the same material which accented her lithe form. As she found his eyes on her, she smirked, “Don’t get too distracted, I want a real workout.”

Alburet closed his eyes as he stretched out, centering himself so he would be able to focus on the fight. When he was ready, he rose to his feet and opened his eyes, “Ready?”

A large space had been cleared around them, and most of the raid party had come over to watch. Karen was speaking quietly to Stacia across the impromptu ring. He met her eyes as she finished talking to Stacia. “I’m good,” she told him as she turned around. “You know how this goes.”

He blinked, recalling her accounts of sparring with men. He shook his head to clear the images her words invoked and to focus on the here and now. “Captain, if you will call the start?”

Roberto walked to the middle of the cleared area, turning to address the crowd. “This will be a friendly bout between Karen and Alburet. First to tap three times loses. Are you both ready?” He got assents from them and raised his hand. “Then let’s see a good fight.” With that he stepped back and dropped the hand. “Fight.”

As the word ended, Karen came in fast and low, going for Alburet’s legs. He attempted to pull back from her grab, but was not able to evade her entirely. Her hands wrapped around his leading leg. Standing sharply, she jerked his leg up.

Feeling the move coming, Alburet went with the motion. He bent forward, planting both hands on the ground, then brought his other leg clear of the ground spinning as he went. His free foot slammed into the side of her head, causing her grip to loosen as she staggered back. He completed the spin, getting his feet under him as he landed and coming back around to face her.

“Didn’t expect that move from you,” Karen commented. “You’ve never gone for the flashy moves when we’ve sparred.”

“Can’t tip my entire hand all at once,” Alburet told her as he took a balanced stance again.

Sliding forward slowly, Karen stopped just out of easy reach. “I think it’s time for advanced lessons.”

Her next set of attacks were a blur to most of the audience. Alburet blocked most of the punches and kicks that she directed at him. Two of note slipped past his blocks; one to the temple, which blurred his vision for a second and allowed the second to land, a snap kick that caught him in the diaphragm, forcing the air out of him.

He was hunched over, trying to suck in air. Karen closed in on him, getting her arms around him. He tried to break her hold as he struggled for air, but was too slow. She swiveled her hips, sending him to the ground. Wasting no time, she landed on top of him and got him into an armbar.

Gritting his teeth, Alburet tapped the ground with his free hand, only just starting to get his breath back. Karen let go of his arm and rolled away, bouncing to her feet. “That’s one,” she told him, smirking at him tauntingly.

Alburet took a moment before he got to his feet. Turning to face her, he nodded but didn’t reply otherwise as he was focused on not losing in three straight falls. Karen waited for him in a guarded stance, taunting grin firmly in place. Alburet started forward with slow steps, edging to the side as he did, forcing her to turn with him.

“Pussy got your tongue, Alburet? Or is that later?”

As she spoke, he rushed in. He wound up taking another snap kick, this time to the hip. He grimaced at the pain that shot through him, but he had clamped onto her leg in return. He pulled hard on her leg, making her take a hop towards him. He started to lift her leg, and felt her drop her body in response, as he had half expected. He jumped slightly as she tried to sweep him, keeping control of her leg, letting it spin slightly in his hands.

As he landed she winced, knowing that she’d been caught out this time. He twisted her leg up and out, then dropped his weight down. Her held leg was forced up and out at an awkward angle. His knees hit the ground on either side of her other leg, pinning it, and he leaned forward putting more pressure on the captive leg and forcing her torso to the ground.

She twisted once against the grip, but lacked the leverage to escape him. She winced against the pain in her leg, tapping out a moment later. Alburet let her go, rolling away and to his feet, turning to face her.

Karen got to her feet more slowly, stretching her leg for a moment to make sure the damage had healed once the round ended. “Wasn’t expecting that either,” she told him, the taunting glint in her eyes gone. “I apologize for my lack of respect. You now have my full attention.”

Nodding once, Alburet waited for her, “Accepted, though honestly I still expect you to win before we’re done.” His voice was level, the sincerity and respect clear in his tone.

As Karen settle into a fighting stance, Alburet came forward in a rush again. She was able to counter his rush, sending him past her. Slightly off balance, he rolled, coming back to his feet as he turned to face her.

She’d come after him though, and as he faced her, her hands clapped both of his ears. His head rang and his eyes went unfocused for a crucial moment, spikes of pain making him wince. She was able to slip around him easily, jumping onto his back to apply a chokehold. Swaying, he fell backwards, hoping to crush her even as his vision started to fade.

Alburet came to, blinking up the sky “That was rough.”

“I’ll give you a minute,” Karen answered.

Sitting up, he saw her a few feet away. Nodding, he shifted to his knees and suddenly lunged forward, wrapping his arms around her legs. She grinned at him, even as he pulled her to the ground.

“It’s like watching two eels,” someone from the crowd laughed as the pair fought for position on the ground.

Karen and Alburet rolled around the cleared area as they each tried to gain some advantage. Alburet finally ended up on top of her after a minute. He started driving his elbows into her face, treating her with the respect she was due and not pulling his attacks.

He was surprised when she took the hits, only using one hand to try to block him. She bucked her hips slightly, without the energy he was used to from her. He drove more elbows into her face, the blood gushing from her nose. He expected her to tap at that point, so he was off guard when she bucked her hips hard.

She had used the first small buck to bring her left arm in against his torso, leaving her with just one arm to defend. Which had allowed him to break her nose, but it also meant she had the leverage she needed. The second buck of her hips was harder and allowed her to twist to the side, her left arm levering him sideways as well.

Like a weasel, Karen slipped away from him as he tried to grab at her. She clamped her arms around him from behind, wrenching him back and over. Again they fought for position, her blood coating them both as well as the sand they were on.

Surprised murmurs went up around the ring at the ferocity of the match. Both fighters ignored the comments, focused solely on each other. Alburet slammed his head back, catching her nose again and more blood coated them both. She growled in his ear as she twisted hard. Alburet found himself on his stomach. Karen had one foot planted in the small of his back, and was pulling both of his arms back, having locked his elbows.

Grunting, his back arched in a very bad way as she pulled him backwards. Knowing he was beaten, he tapped his foot three times. She released his arms, collapsing on his back with a deep breath.

He panted under her, knowing she was still far above him in skill. He felt her shift on his back slightly, as her mouth came to his ear. As she pushed down to stand she whispered to him, “You made me earn that, thank you.”

The damage to her face healed as she stood up and bowed to the cheering crowd. Alburet rolled over, watching her accept her accolades. Stacia came over and extended a hand to him.

“Ya did ya best, Asthore,” Stacia consoled him as he got to his feet.

“She is a fucking nightmare,” Alburet replied softly. He stepped over to Karen and clapped her shoulder. When she turned to him, he stepped back and bowed at the waist. “It seems I still need lessons, Sensei.”

Karen grinned, “Maybe some, but not many.”

Alburet addressed the spectators. “Let this be a lesson. This is someone who deserves your respect. She is without a doubt one of the best people I’ve ever fought with or beside. Anyone think they can take her?”

No one spoke up for a moment, then a voice floated up. “Can I fight you instead?”

“Tomorrow maybe,” Alburet grinned, “I don’t feel like getting my ass kicked twice in one day.”

Good natured laughter greeted this declaration. Roberto stepped into the clearing, hands raised for attention. He addressed the crowd, “Excellent fight, I hope everyone was able to learn a trick or two watching it. My men will be happy to spar with any of you for the next hour. No weapons or abilities, just raw might and skill. We are completely safe in camp, so feel free to enjoy yourselves. If your opponent stops fighting back, step back and it will be counted as a tap out.”

People started pairing off and forming larger clusters as the different groups in the raid party squared off for friendly sparring. Alburet spotted a number of the mercenaries challenging the guards to duels.

Banthor Ironshield made his way over to where Alburet and Roberto were, “Me men seem to think it odd that we alone hold the outer edge. I’m thinking the same thing meself.”

Roberto nodded, “You’re right. We can switch off tomorrow if you would like. We’ll be working together for some time, so it would be best if we established a good relationship now.”

Banthor nodded, “Good. How about a friendly bout, then?”

Roberto chuckled, “Maybe after the men have had a go.”

Stacia took Alburet’s arm gently, “Ya can dismiss Tiny, Kitten and Bob for the night, Asthore. Mayhap we should turn in for the night as well?”

“Tiny, Kitten, Bob?”

“Yes master,” Tiny rumbled from behind him.

“Here master,” Kitten said, kissing his cheek.

“Can you maybe win next time?” Bob asked. “It’s depressing to watch you lose all the time.”

“I’ll do my best, Bob. You three are dismissed. See you tomorrow.” As the two minions vanished, he dismissed Stacia’s double as well. Cheers drew his attention to Gerald and Chris Eveningstar in the midst of a fistfight. Each of them was being loudly encouraged by the lady they were with.

“You okay?” Karen asked as she and Fluff joined them.

“Going to turn in early, I think,” Alburet told her.

“Okay,” Fluff said softly.

Stacia detached herself from Alburet, taking Fluffball’s arm. “Come along when ya be ready. Fluff and me be waitin’.” With that she walked off with Fluff in tow.

Karen and Alburet watched them go. Karen spoke up, her tone bemused. “I think maybe she’s a bit protective of Fluff.”

Alburet’s brow furrowed, “Hmm. She seems to care for you both equally, if in different ways.”

“All part of the same family,” Karen added. “That’s what she keeps saying.”

“Yes, she does. I’m working on getting my head around that and dealing with my remaining hang-ups. What I felt before… it’s not gone, but I can’t just toss aside what my father taught me, either.”

“Fair enough, it means I can still hope,” Karen replied, looking towards the tent.

“Shall we?” he motioned her towards the tent.

“Ladies first?” she asked, her lips turning up slightly. “You did well enough to earn a reward.”

He paused, letting her get a step ahead. Part of him wanted very much to renew the relationship they’d had. The three of them together in bed had been the most fun Alburet had had, well, ever. But he’d been taught all his life that a married man stayed true to his wife. Period, end of discussion. Shaking his head, he followed after her as his conflicting thoughts fought in the background of his mind. He knew he would have to figure it out soon, for her sake as well as his own.

Chapter Four

Alburet hesitated outside the tent, trying to set aside his conflicted thoughts. A lamp hung from the main beam, bathing the interior in a warm glow. He joined the trio of women near the bedrolls, sitting down to take off his boots. Stacia offered him a cup of tea after he set his boots aside, which he accepted with a smile, nodding to her in silent thanks.

“Tonight we be walkin’ through one of Karen’s memories. We be touchin’ one tha’ nay be as painful as others ta start with.” Stacia turned to Karen, “Ya still wish ta do this?”

Karen sipped her tea, considering. “I have to say, I have some reservations about the whole thing. I know that you’ve been helping Fluff, but I worry about what you going into my memories means.”

Meeting Karen’s eyes, Stacia spoke with understanding, “I do nay blame ya for ya hesitation. I can only give ya me promise tha’ I will nay harm ya in any way. The choice be up to ya.”

“She walked through one of mine the other day,” Alburet spoke up. “I haven’t felt any ill effects from it.”

Karen eyed him for a moment before facing Stacia once more, “Okay, Stacia. I’ll put my faith in you.” She finished off her tea, setting the tin mug aside. “How do we start with me?”

“Get ready for bed like ya normally would. Once ya be comfortable, we’ll begin.”

Karen stripped down to her skin, then took her time neatly folding her clothes. Her lips quirked up slightly as she caught Alburet watching her. She put on a set of pajamas and laid down on the bedroll. “Okay, now what?”

Stacia knelt down next to her, leaning over to kiss her brow, “Now we can begin, just relax.” Stacia began to sing a soft wordless song.

Karen smiled and her eyes fluttered closed. A moment later her breathing evened out as she slipped into sleep. Fluff knelt on Karen’s other side, gently reaching out to brush a lock of hair back from Karen’s face. “She looks so soft when she’s sleeping. She’s always so tough all the time.”

“We be startin’ now. Touch me and her, so tha’ we all go together,” Stacia told them. Once they were arranged as she’d instructed, Stacia began to sing again.

They appeared as ghostly forms beside an equally ghostly Karen in a room where all the furniture had been pushed back to the walls to make room for the mat in the middle. A young girl, not quite a teenager, with short dark hair stood on the mat, facing a broad chested man with a crewcut. “Dad,” Karen whispered.

“Karen, you aren’t listening,” the man snapped at her. “I said pivot, then kick. Is that hard for you to understand?”

“No, Sensei,” Karen replied in unison with the girl, obviously a younger version of herself.

“Again,” he told her sternly.

The girl pivoted on her left foot, turning her body ninety degrees before she snapped a kick at the man’s gut. It thudded into the pad he was holding. “Better. Do it again.”

They watched for a few minutes as her father drilled her in that kick. “Alright, take five minutes.”

“Joseph, are you done yet with the lessons today?” a woman who looked similar to Karen asked from a doorway.

“Not yet, she’s not paying as much attention as she should. She takes after you that way, Sheryl.”

Sheryl smiled somewhat absently. “Dinner will be ready in ten minutes, dear. Why don’t you call the lesson for today?”

“Fine,” Joseph sighed, then turned to Karen. “We are done.”

Karen had been doing some stretches on the mat. She climbed to her feet and bowed to her father. He dipped his head in return. She then stood up straight with her arms before her, hands clenched, “Thank you for the lesson, Sensei.”

“Dismissed,” Joseph replied. “We will make up the rest of it tomorrow.”

Karen went past them towards the shower, while Joseph paused next to Sheryl. “You coddle her too much,” he was saying.

“You treat her like she’s a boy,” Sheryl replied. “Now, go get cleaned up.”

Karen ducked into the bathroom as Joseph and Sheryl exchanged a kiss.

The scene shifted to a garage, the only lights were a flood above the car on jacks along with two flashlights below it. “Hand me the wrench,” Joseph’s voice came from under the vehicle.

“Here you go,” Karen replied from under the car as well. For a minute, the only sounds were those of tools before Karen spoke again. “Dad, why can’t I go to Kim’s tomorrow?”

“You didn’t finish the lesson from today. You have to make up what you missed,” Joseph replied with a grunt of effort. “There, the bolt is off. Now grab the filter.”

“Can’t I go over there for an hour?” Karen asked as most children do, even after being told no.

“Not tomorrow,” Joseph replied firmly. “If you complete all your lessons tomorrow you can spend the night on Friday night. Otherwise you’ll spend the weekend on the mat with me.”

After a long moment Karen sighed, “Never mind.”

A few minutes later Sheryl appeared in the doorway to the house. “It’s almost ten, Joseph. Are you going to keep her out here all night?”

“Ten already, huh?” Joseph commented. “Karen, go wash up and go to bed.”

“Yes, Dad,” Karen replied before she came out from under the car. She was obviously disgruntled as she headed inside.

Sheryl watched her go with pursed lips. “You told her no?” she asked, directing the question at Joseph who was coming out from under the car.

“Of course. She didn’t complete her lesson today. She needs to understand that if she doesn’t finish a task that there are consequences.”

Sighing softly, Sheryl shook her head, “We’re leaving in two weeks, back to Texas this time. You might want to let her have a little time with her friends before that.”

“She can if she finishes her lessons,” Joseph muttered.

“So stubborn, just like your daughter,” Sheryl told him. “We’ll talk more tomorrow.”

Karen darted away from where she had paused to listen in, her anger obvious to those watching the memory.

The scene faded to grey as time paused. “Ya never got to spend the day with ya friends before ya left.”

“No. That was the last time we moved, though. Dad retired from the military after that move, he finished off his last year in Texas and then he started the dojo there.”

“All ya young life was like this, but this pushed ya did it nay?”

Karen nodded, “I started rebelling after this. I was so tired of the strict leash he kept me on. I know it was just the way he was raised and his background, but still I started to chafe.”

“Ya acted out in the second week of school,” Stacia commented softly.

A small smile creased her ghostly lips, “Yeah, the star linebacker of the junior varsity football team, he was such an ass.”

The scene shifted to a high school hallway. Four guys stood behind another who looked like a small mobile wall. He was facing a teenaged Karen, clearly trying to look impressive. Karen smirked at him, her book bag on the ground next to her. “I said no,” she was saying. “is that too hard for your small brain to understand?”

The boy who was facing her started to turn red, “Look, you’re new here so you might not understand how this place works. I’m being generous and you really do want to get off to a decent start here.”

“Generous? You want me to stop by your place after school for,” the sarcasm was thick in her voice, “math tutoring?” Karen snorted. “I think it’s likely that you believe I’m going to swoon all over you and be only too happy to do some ‘math tutoring’ with you. You’re wrong. I’m not interested. You need to just stop, because you’re only embarrassing yourself here.”

The guy’s face had been growing steadily redder as she spoke, “That’s enough—” he started, taking a step forward. That was as far he got before Karen pivoted and snapped a kick into his sternum. The kick sent him reeling back into his four friends.

“You’re right, that’s enough. You’re not man enough for me. Now run along.” She grabbed her bag and walked away as the boy she’d kicked gasped for air.

The scene shifted to show Karen sitting in the principal’s office, her face a blank mask. The door to the office opened as Joseph came in. “You called me down here?” he asked the principal, who nodded.

“Your daughter assaulted another student today. The boy declined to make an issue of it so we didn’t involve the police, but she is going to take tomorrow off of school. If you insist, I can make that an official suspension.”

Lips compressed, Joseph motioned to Karen, “I understand. I apologize for this incident. I’ll have a long talk with her about it.”

The scene shifted again, this time to show Karen on the mat gasping with her father above her. “You initiated the fight. I taught you better than that.” His face was dark as he glared down at her, “Do we need to go over why you never start a fight?”

“No,” Karen hissed as she pushed herself back up to her feet. “He was trying to coerce me into going home with him. He got upset when I turned him down then tried to threaten me, so I acted.”

Joseph paused for a minute, then turned away from her. “Fine. We’re done here for now, go do your homework. Tomorrow you’ll be helping me in the dojo since you won’t be in school.”

Karen gritted her teeth, not saying anything as she bowed to her father, before storming away to the showers. As she stomped away, Sheryl came into the room. She kept her eyes on her husband, “She started the fight?”

Joseph sighed, “She kicked him before he touched her. She says he approached her in a threatening manner, and if that’s so then I can’t fault her. Still, she could have walked away from that fight. She should have walked away, like I’ve taught her. She’s never gotten into fights before, so why start now?”

“She is thirteen now,” Sheryl replied as she hugged her sweaty husband to her. “Maybe she’s starting to find a path of her own.”

Joseph stepped back with a grunt, breaking the hug, “I’ll go shower.”

Neither of them noticed Karen, who had paused to listen just outside the women’s showers.

“It didn’t end there,” the ghostly Karen sighed. “That was the first time he got truly upset with me. I felt a little pride that I could get him to react to what I did, after years of trying to make him proud and getting only minor recognition for my efforts.”

“This be enough for now,” Stacia murmured as the scene greyed out around them. “Do ya still worry about me doin’ this for ya?”

Karen shook her head, “No. I’d forgotten that conversation at the end. Now it’s bright and clear in my mind. I do wonder about that.”

“I can nay explain it, only that when one is shown a memory it be easier to remember details ya did not before.” Stacia gave Karen a hug, “Ya need sleep now.”

Karen smiled and closed her eyes, asleep again in seconds. The other three still knelt around her sleeping form. “She just wanted love,” Fluff spoke softly, gently touching Karen’s forehead.

“Is that nay what we all want?” Stacia half asked as she hugged Fluff.

Fluff gave a small nod, “Her father showed her love, even if he struggled to do so.”

“Aye,” Stacia agreed. “Now it be time for all of us to go to bed.”

Alburet, Fluff and Stacia all went to their respective bedrolls to get ready. Alburet had purchased a set of pajama bottoms to wear, just in case. He’d slept in the nude for so long he knew this would feel a bit different, but he didn’t feel right being nude around Fluff.

Fluff slipped into a small shorts and crop top set before sliding into her sleeping bag, which was right next to Karen’s. Alburet ended up on the other side of Karen, with Stacia on his other side. Stacia was naked as she slipped into the double sleeping bag the couple had gotten.

She just smiled at Alburet’s small frown, “I asked, and Fluff does nay mind me bein’ naked. As such, there be nay reason to cover meself. We will nay be havin’ fun though, it would nay be fair to our friends, so behave yaself.”

His lips quirked up, “All while you tempt me. Bad little kitten,” Alburet told her softly as she molded herself to his side.

“One of the reasons ya love me,” she whispered into his ear. “Sleep well, master.”

Alburet woke to a tapping noise from outside the tent. “An hour until we break camp,” came the words from outside as the noise stopped.

Trying to shift, Alburet discovered that he was pinned to the bedroll. A body slithered up his, Stacia’s head appearing from under the bedroll as she leaned over him. “Morning, master,” she husked before kissing him gently.

As the kiss broke she leaned back, pulling the covers back with her. Alburet looked down to see Karen on one side, snuggled close with one leg draped across his thighs and waist. Gulping, he tilted his head to look at his other side. Fluff lay curled up next to him, pressed close against his side. Her head lay on his arm, and she was purring gently in her sleep.

“Is this nay a good way to wake, me lovin’ husband?” Stacia asked as she extricated herself from the bedroll and stood up, “Mayhap ya should wake them.” She walked away with a giggle.

“You are so lucky I can’t get you back for this right now,” he muttered as he watched her go.

She looked back over her shoulder with heated eyes, “I be bettin’ we can find ways.”

Alburet couldn’t help but chuckle as he watched her bend over to grab some clothes. As his anatomy twitched while he watched her, Karen stirred at his side, her knee gently bumping his rising manhood.

Blinking her eyes open slowly she met his gaze, “Oh. Morning, Al. Is that for me?” Her leg moved slightly.

He shook his head, leaning towards her to whisper, “Fluff is on my other side, so no.”

She sat up and looked over at Fluff, a soft smile on her lips. “That is so cute. You’re right though, she probably isn’t ready for that yet.” She leaned across him to whisper to Fluff, “Fluff. It’s time to wake, Fluff.”

Fluff mewed softly at Karen’s words, her leg tightening where it was draped over Alburet’s legs. Her hands made small kneading motions, which ended up massaging Alburet’s left pectoral. After a moment, her eyes opened to find herself kneading Alburet’s chest. Eyes going wide, she looked up at him. Her cheeks blazed red and the obvious distress on her face was clear.

Alburet smiled gently at her and spoke softly, “Morning Fluff. It’s okay, it felt rather nice.”

Pulling back slightly, Fluff looked around to see Karen snuggled to Alburet much the same way she was. Stacia stood nearby, smiling at her with love. Fluff’s gaze tracked down to the obvious tent in his pajamas, then finally noticing her own leg draped over his. She snatched it away, rolling out of the bedroll hurriedly and kneeling with her back to them. “I’m so sorry.”

Stacia crossed the room to kneel before Fluff. Taking Fluff into her arms, she spoke in a whisper that Alburet couldn’t hear.

Alburet was immediately distracted as Karen used his chest to lever herself up. She ended up straddling him and paused to grin mischievously down at him, “Oops. Sorry about that. I’m trying to get me up, not you.” She rotated her hips once against his obvious pressing concern before standing up.

Alburet shuddered, “Fucking mynx.” He got a wink and a laugh as she went to get dressed. He closed his eyes, trying to calm himself enough that he could function.

Several minutes later, he opened his eyes to find himself alone in the tent. He checked and donned his gear before exiting the tent to see what today would bring.

Chapter Five

As Alburet left the tent his message icon began blinking in the corner of his vision. He opened the message with a tap to the icon.

Message from Victoria AI:

Seamus, they have tweaked the experience down for now, but we are looking into long term solutions. There will be a worldwide message in just a moment. Thank you for letting us know and not trying to exploit this oversight for your own gains. Just so you are aware, Alvin is keeping an eye on your adventure to take Gwain’s Keep. I look forward to our next talk, I hope you are enjoying your time.

As he closed the message a pop-up took its place. From the startled looks Alburet could see around him, everyone else was had gotten one, too. Alburet paused to read the message.

System Message:

Experience gains from mobs ten levels above player level has been significantly reduced. Those players who have intentionally been taking advantage of the experience differential are placed on probation. Further infractions in the next twelve months can result in account suspension or cancellation. Mindblown Entertainment would like to remind its players that we do not tolerate abuses of in game issues, and would like to thank those players who reported this problem.

Roberto grunted as he swiped the message away. “It seems the Gods are not upset with us, thank Justice for that. I can breathe a sigh of relief that my men are not at increased risk for being out here.”

“What did your message say exactly?” Gerald asked.

“We all get the same message from the Gods…” Roberto paused a moment. “Or did. Was your message different, then?”

“Different, I think” Gerald replied. “Ours addressed how quickly we would gain experience out here. But that was all, nothing else of note.”

Ioaniss spoke up, having listened in, “The Gods decreed that natives of Alpha World would not be penalized for the lack of final deaths by the Two-souled they travel with. The message went on to say that the Gods are watching all of the Two-souled, especially those who are in zones that are too strong for them.”

“Fair enough,” Alburet paused to swallow a bite of his breakfast. “I’m happy to know that none of the men are in greater danger. Will you be switching positions with the mercenaries today?” Alburet asked Roberto, taking another bite.

“That is the plan,” Roberto said as he got to his feet, handing his empty bowl to one of his men by a bucket. “I’m going to speak with Banthor. We head out in twenty minutes.”

Alburet ducked back into the tent with Stacia after they’d eaten. He used his Copy ability on her, summoning her demon form. After a double hug and kiss, Stacia gathered the gear left in the tent. Back outside, Stacia dismissed the tent and put the Tentstone into a pouch. Alburet watched other tents vanish as the camp was broken and everyone prepared for the day’s travel. Banthor came over with another four Dwarves following him.

“We be the ones that be guardin’ yer group today,” Banthor told him as he came to a stop before Alburet.

“Be glad to have you. I’ll be moving around to speak to my guildies during the travel today. I’ll be stepping back here after each group, though.”

“Aye, noticed tha’ yesterday.”

Alburet summoned Bob to his side, “I summon Bob the Mighty.” Bob appeared beside him with a small puff of smoke, “Bob, you ready for more travel?”

“Did you summon Tiny yet?” Bob blurted out, ignoring the hello.

Blinking, Alburet shook his head, “No. Figured you might want to see his new improved body.”

Bob bounced from foot to foot, “Thank you. Can we do it now?”

Alburet had already checked that the new spell had replaced the older one, while keeping his customized casting preferences. “Come to me, Tiny,” Alburet invoked the spell, pointing to an empty spot a few feet from him.

The smoke cleared, revealing a seven-foot-tall Tiny, now with studded leather tunic and pants. His shield had the Alpha Company crest emblazoned on it, and a mace now hung at his side. “I have come, called by my master,” Tiny bellowed.

People stared at the Destroyer, who stood head and shoulders above almost everyone else in the camp. Karen whistled, “Wow. He got bigger, buffer, and better outfitted.”

“Tiny, how does it feel?” Bob asked, bouncing around the Destroyer.

“To be filled with power again makes me glad to have been chosen by master Alburet,” Tiny rumbled. “We must do our best to aid him in his growth.”

“Right?” Bob cackled as he came to a stop next to Tiny. “We’re ready.”

Kitten, Stacia’s demonic double, nodded from beside Alburet. “We be ready when ya be ready, master,” she let the last word roll off her tongue, the innuendo clear.

A quick glance at Kitten allowed Alburet to see the amused smirk on her lips. “Alright minions, form up. When Roberto and Banthor give the order, we’ll be moving out again.”

Gerald came over a moment later, “He got bigger. I assume his stats improved as well?”

“Yeah, he’s now level thirty-eight. His Strength, Constitution, and Agility all went up a good amount. His other stats didn’t go up all that much, though. When they took loyalty out of the game, all my minions got increased stats. It seemed that all minions had their stats reset to the highest base stats, since high loyalty had been off-set with low stats.” Alburet replied as he watched a guard go to each campfire, “We might be about to go.”

“His gear improved as well, maybe we’ll have an easier time of it when we get back to fighting again,” Gerald chuckled as he took up his spot in the group.

“We are ready to move,” Roberto called out. “Once the Campstones come up we will have a ten second respite before monsters can attack us. We will be waiting for a moment to see if anything springs at us before we get moving again. The plan today will be the same as yesterday, except that today my men will be holding the outer edge and Banthor’s men will be inside the circle.”

Roberto motioned to his men, who triggered the campfires. Each one winked out, leaving behind the Campstones, which each man put into his pack before taking up their places in the circle.

Eleven seconds after the fires had been picked up, six groups of skeletons sprang up from the sands. Four were at the outer edge and were picked up by the guards. Two groups of skeletons were inside the formation, and the mercenaries wasted no time grabbing those.

Alpha Company joined in on the fights, once aggro was established. As the last mob died the group cheered, feeling good at having been able to help out. After a few seconds Roberto called out loudly to get their attention. “Good job everyone, now it’s time to get moving again.”

With that, the mass of people in formation started moving further into the Dead Lands. As the group began to move East, several conversations about the nerfed experience started as the players discovered just how much the reduction amounted to.

Karen mentioned it in her group, “Double the number of mobs in a fight compared to yesterday. That would have been two levels or so, but now it was only a quarter of a level.”

“They weren’t joking about reducing it significantly. Probably should have been more, but they might have been worried about going too far in a single go. Even this, though, should help cut down on people trying to game the system,” Gerald added. “I don’t think it’s that bad, we’ll still probably end up with two levels or so a day for a few more days. I wonder when the real slow down will happen for experience gains?”

“Around the seventieth level,” Banthor cut in to answer the question.

“That’s a bit away yet for us,” Alburet added. “I’m going to head out to start checking in with the others. Why don’t the rest of you mingle as well? It will be good for the guild to see their officers. Karen and Fluff, and Gerald and Marysue in pairs, like normal.”

Karen took Fluff’s arm, “Sounds good. See you guys here in an hour?”

Taking Marysue’s arm, Gerald nodded in return, “Not a bad idea. We’ll talk to the groups you visited yesterday.” Banthor nodded his agreement to the plan, reminding them all to check in with him between groups.

Alburet and Stacia made their way over to the group headed up by DrBone, spending nearly forty minutes chatting with everyone there. As they were saying goodbye, the sand in front of the caravan shifted, revealing six groups of skeletons. In each group, there was one skeleton that didn’t rush forward to attack. Focusing on one of them, Alburet saw it was a Forgotten Elementalist. Each of the six Forgotten Elementalists was casting a spell.

The members of Alpha Company in the middle of the raid were suddenly hit with multiple area effect spells. Ironhand’s group was subjected to a rain of fire. DrBone’s group was suddenly in the midst of a frost cloud. Alburet, near the edge of the effect, could feel the bone chilling cold radiating from the cloud. Karen and Fluffball, who were visiting Violet’s group, found themselves caught up in a small tornado.

The guild members weren’t alone at being targeted by the magic coming in. Banthor’s group was blinded by a sandstorm, slowing down their efforts to pull others out of the effects ravaging them. In addition, the two leading groups in the raid found themselves suddenly in the midst of raging ice storms, slowing them as they tried to move forward to engage the skeletons.

The leading tanks taunted a couple of the skeletal mages, pulling their focus from the groups in the middle. More guards raced forward to taunt the others as the skeletons that had been advancing got to the front lines.

A voice rang out from the middle of the raid group, easily carrying over the noise of the fight, “Your will is mine to control, bend your knee to a master of death!”

Three of the skeletal mages that had been casting new spells lowered their arms briefly. After a second they started to cast again, this time targeting their fellow mages that hadn’t been controlled.

“Well done, Renful,” Banthor coughed as he got out of the sand storm.

“Simply acting as Sir Dracon would have me do,” Renful snorted, his head tilted back in his normal aloof manner.

When the area effect spells finally dissipated people started taking stock of how badly damaged they’d been. A few members of Alpha Company had come close to dying due to the damage from the spells. Luckily, the healers had been on the ball and managed to keep everyone alive, if only barely in a few cases.

“Focus on the melee first,” Roberto called out to his men. “Renful has the mages well in hand.”

A thin smile flitted across Renful’s lips as he threw the converted mages a few dark energy bolts to heal them. “This is child’s play, Captain.”

Once everyone was stable, the tide of the battle turned. Having survived the surprise attack, members of the raid began to launch every spell they could into the enemy group. Less than a minute later the mobs all lay dead.

“Well done. Loot the bodies and let’s get moving again,” Roberto called out to his men.

As the group began to move again, the officers of Alpha Company returned to their place in the procession. “Well, that was unexpected,” Marysue stated.

“Mages are going to be common from here on,” Banthor grunted. “We’ll be seeing increased attacks due to the number of people we have.”

“With Roberto and your men, I’m sure we’ll be fine,” Gerald replied.

“Aye, but it will get messy at times,” Banthor added. He turned to Alburet, “Been meanin’ to ask ye, what do ye plan to do with all the item drops?”

“What do you mean?” Alburet asked, a little confused.

“Ye set this raid up as master loot, which means all the loot has been goin’ to ye,” Banthor frowned slightly. “Some of me men were wonderin’ iffin they might get a chance to buy any of it from ye, iffin ye can nay use it.”

Alburet pulled his bag around to open it. The bag interface popped up, showing him that he had indeed gained all the loot from the mobs encountered so far. “I hadn’t given it too much thought,” Alburet replied. “I’ll talk it over with my officers and let you know tonight.”

“Fair enough. It all belongs to ye, by right. Just let me know iffin ye be willing to sell some of it, aye?”

“Will do,” Alburet agreed before turning to look at his friends. “Any ideas about what we should do with what I’ve been getting?”

“The guild is pretty low on funds right now,” Gerald pointed out. “The rings and necklaces should be kept back, and given to guild members. We can raffle some of the rest off after we take the keep, and sell some outright. Might not be a bad idea to let the guards and mercenaries in on the raffle, too.”

“That’s a good idea,” Karen agreed with Gerald. “That will help us build the guild funds and give our guildies the chance to get some of it.”

“You should check the jewelry,” Fluff added softly. “Those items don’t have level or stat requirements, which means they can be used right away, even at our level.”

Alburet pulled out the three rings and four necklaces in his bag. He examined the first one, letting out a soft whistle. “This is yours, Fluff,” he handed it to her.

Fluff let out a pleased mew as she put the ring on. “Eighty strength and twenty constitution are really big bumps.” She smiled at Alburet, “Thank you.”

He grinned back as he handed a necklace to Karen, a ring to Marysue and a necklace to Gerald. “There you go, guys,” he chuckled as he slipped a necklace around his neck. All of the pieces added eighty to a primary stat and twenty to another stat. The necklace Alburet now wore gave him eighty wisdom and twenty intelligence. “Gods, that is a boost.”

Marysue agreed, “It really is, that gave Gerald another eight hundred health.”

“Which means I can take another hit or two,” Gerald added. “Just selling these to other players would net us a huge income in the short term.”

“It would, but I think I’m going to hand them out to each person in the guild that’s here. At least one per until everyone has one. We can see about handing out a second round after that.” Alburet slung his bag over his shoulder again.

Banthor was frowning, “Are ye nay givin’ one to ye wife?”

“I have all I be needin’ already,” Stacia told Banthor with a giggle. “Shiny baubles nay be me style.”

Shaking his head Banthor laughed, “Not like any woman I ever heard of, then.”

“That is entirely true,” Alburet replied with a straight face. “Well, time to go talk to the next group. Keep your eyes open.”

When they paused for lunch Alburet attempted to speak with Renful, only to be coldly dismissed without pause. Giving up, he returned to the others.

The rest of the day was variations of the fight from earlier. Two of Banthor’s tanks were assigned to the leading edge of the travelling group to help taunt casters more quickly. Renful kept his dominated undead with him, replacing them as they were killed in the fights.

Many hours later Roberto called a halt for the day. “Okay, we’re setting up here for the night. Drop the Campstones, then set up your tents.”

Once the Campstones were in place, people started visibly relaxing. While none of the fights had been as bad as the first one with the mages, most people had remained on edge and wary throughout the day. Now that they were safe in camp it was easy to see the tension leaving everyone.

The Alpha Company members had each gained another four levels over the course of the day, even with the nerf to experience. That brought them up to at least eleven levels gained since the start of the adventure, and they were only two days into their trek at this point.

“After dinner, we be doin’ a memory of ya past,” Stacia whispered to Alburet as the tent was set up.

“Okay, just—”

“I know, Asthore, do nay worry,” Stacia cut him off with a quick kiss.

While he digested that thought, Gerald came over to him. “Alburet, if you’ll hand off the loot you already have, I’ll start handing it out and selling some to the mercs.”

“Always ready to help out,” Alburet joked as he passed the gear to Gerald. “I’m glad that meeting you turned out as well as it did.”

Meeting his eyes for a second, Gerald nodded. “I thought you were a dick the first time I met you. Glad to see that you’re actually a decent guy. Also, I wanted to say thanks,” Gerald paused, then went on. “You helped give Mary and me the kick we needed to try.”

“Happiness is fleeting,” Alburet replied with a strained smile. “Always grab it when you can. If you’ll excuse me.” Alburet ducked into the tent without waiting for a reply, absently dropping his gear on a bedroll as he tried to put thoughts of Kaylee from his mind.

Alburet

Half-Blood Infernal Summoner

Level 35

Strength: 75 (70)

Agility: 75 (70)

Constitution: 30

Intelligence: 140 (110)

Wisdom: 352 (222)

Charisma: 105 (70)

Health: 2,050

Mana: 5,270

Demon Skin- Rank 4

Demonic Retribution- Rank 3

Summon Lesser Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 3

Sap Strength- Rank 3

Demonic Haze- Rank 3

Summon Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 3

Fire Burst- Rank 3

Summon Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

(3 Upgrades to be selected)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Six

Inside the tent, Alburet dismissed Bob and Tiny as he removed his gear. “Thanks for the help today guys. I know it’s slow for you right now, but we will be getting into fights at some point.”

“We will be ready when needed,” Tiny rumbled before he vanished.

“Are you going to summon Stacia before you summon us tomorrow?”

“Going to summon her in just a second, actually,” Alburet told Bob.

“Can I stay?” Bob asked, bouncing in place excitedly.

“Nope, but you can greet her and her Copy tomorrow,” Alburet shook his head.

Bob seemed to deflate, “That sucks.”

“Let him stay for a moment,” Stacia said from behind him. “Ya can summon Tiny back as well. It be only fair that they be here for me as I be for them.”

Considering for a moment, Alburet gave in, “Fine. Come to me Tiny.” He pointed at a spot a foot away, summoning Tiny back.

“Yes master?” Tiny queried as he appeared.

“I’m summoning the upgraded version of Stacia, did you wish to be here for that?”

Bowing his head, Tiny spoke, “Yes, master. She is your wife, as well as your minion. I am honored to be here for it.”

“Thank you,” Bob clamored as he hugged Stacia’s leg.

“It be only fair, me small friend,” Stacia smiled down at Bob.

Dismissing her Copy first, Alburet turned to Stacia, “See you soon.”

With that, Stacia vanished. Alburet felt a small knot of worry in his chest and he quickly summoned her back. “Come to me, my fiery Kitten,” he tapped his hip as he spoke.

With a flash and puff of smoke, Stacia stood before him again. Her red hair was a touch more vibrant, and her form just as lush and supple as before. Her skin seemed a bit creamier, more radiant to him. He drank in her Succubus form before it shimmered and she resumed her Half-blood form.

“So much more power,” Stacia purred as she stepped forward and kissed Alburet deeply.

The kiss went on for a solid minute before the tent flap opened as Fluff and Karen came in. “With Bob and Tiny present?” Karen asked, snapping the lovers out of the kiss. “I didn’t expect that,” she chuckled.

“Aww, you ruined it,” Bob huffed. “I was sure she was going to take him to the floor before he remembered we were here.”

“You are dismissed, Tiny. You doubly so, Bob,” Alburet coughed as he got some blood back to his brain.

“Goodnight, master,” Tiny rumbled as he vanished again.

“Boo,” Bob muttered as he vanished a second later.

“So Stacia is upgraded?” Karen asked.

“Aye, it feels wonderful to have more power,” Stacia grinned as she looked at her new outfit. The set of leathers she now wore over her clothing was vastly different from her original set. She now wore leather shorts that ended just above the knees with boots that stopped just inches shy of meeting the shorts, leaving only a small gap. A sleeveless tunic hugged her ample chest. “This looks more normal than me first set of leathers.”

“Yes, it looks good,” Fluff said softly.

“We were about to head out for dinner,” Alburet told them as he stripped off his bag and non-set armor. He took off his gloves, but tucked those into his belt pouch.

“We checked out the gear just in case any of it was worth nudging Gerald over,” Karen said as she stripped off her gear. “We’re walking through one of your memories tonight, right Al?”

“Aye, it be a normal one from his past ta start with,” Stacia answered for him. “Ya want to Copy me again, master? Me other body can stay here in the tent an’ tidy things up a bit.”

Alburet eyed her for a second, sure this was all part of some plan she was hatching. After a moment he did as she asked, Copying her. The second Stacia, in demon form, started collecting clothing and gear, arranging it in neat stacks.

“I’ll be outside so Fluff can change,” Alburet told them as he watched Kitten, Stacia’s double, tidy up before he stepped outside.

Outside the tent, he found Roberto at the campfire talking to some of his men. “How are your men doing?” Alburet asked as he walked over.

“No deaths, so that’s good. We weren’t expecting mages to show up quite this soon. That first fight with them was rough, but after that we were ready for them. As quick as the mages appeared, I rather expect that tomorrow we might encounter Immature Sand Worms, which could be a problem for your guild. They target the weakest member of a party.” Roberto replied as he looked around at the low level Alpha Company groups in the raid.

“I’ll let my people know to be ready for it,” Alburet commented as he looked at the mass of people around Gerald. “Seems everyone is interested in the gear that’s been dropping.”

“The deeper in one goes, the higher level the mobs and the better the gear,” Roberto pointed out.

“Good thing to know,” Alburet slapped Roberto lightly on the back. “You and the men are free to join in on the gear excitement.”

“The men would be hard pressed to afford any of it,” Roberto told him.

“Well, Gerald is in charge of that end of things. I have no idea what he’s asking for any of it.”

“Dinner will be up in a moment. I’ll have a word with Gerald after dinner. Ah, if you’ll excuse me for a moment?” At Alburet’s nod, Roberto walked over to Banthor, who was watching the mercenaries around Gerald.

“Here we be,” Stacia’s voice came from behind him.

Turning, he beheld Stacia, Karen and Fluff all in matching dresses. Knee-length black silk accented their bodies, without quite being formfitting. Each wore a cut that accented her figure the best. His jaw opened slightly as he took in the trio. “Wow.”

Stacia smiled broadly, Karen smirked and Fluff blushed, but only faintly. “Told you he would like them, Fluff,” Karen said as she lightly stroked Fluff’s ear.

Alburet let his gaze linger on each of them, the flat sandals they wore laced up their calves. “You all look stunning,” Alburet finally managed.

“Glad ya like it, Asthore,” Stacia murmured as she took his left arm. “Fluff was afraid the dress would nay look good on her.”

Fluff looked away at Stacia’s words. “I just…”

“Fluff,” Alburet said her name gently, but it was enough to halt her words. “You look amazing, fabulous and beautiful. May I escort you on my right arm to dinner?”

Her hand came up slowly, but she took the offered arm. “You really think it looks good on me?”

“Good enough to eat,” Karen replied before Alburet could, as she gently took Fluff’s other arm. “Shall we?”

Glancing at Karen while biting her bottom lip, Fluff nodded, “Okay.”

Dinner was a simple stew again, but everyone was happy to eat it. Conversation was almost nonexistent during the meal. After he finished eating Alburet sent out a guild message letting everyone know that Immature Sand Worms might attack tomorrow.

“They be the ones tha’ come up through the sand to swallow ya whole,” Stacia told them. “The small ones only be able to target a single person. Da’ told me about the big ones he fought tha’ can swallow a whole group.”

“How do we fight them?” Karen asked as she handed her empty bowl off to the guard who was collecting them.

“Iffin ya be outside them, ya can attack them normally. Iffin ya be the one swallowed ya need to inflict as much damage as ya can to get out. Ya will be takin’ damage the whole time ya be inside them.”

“Not fun, then,” Alburet added as he imagined being swallowed with the pain sensors on max. He shuddered slightly at the imagined pain, “Glad my pain sensors were turned down some.”

Karen winced at his words, “Oh, right? That would be really bad otherwise.”

Stacia got to her feet gracefully, “Come, Asthore, we need to prepare ya for the night.”

Alburet got to his feet, “Okay.”

“Can we come with?” Karen asked as she got to her feet with Fluff.

“I’ll be stripping down…” Alburet began.

“I don’t mind,” Karen interjected, cutting him off. “Do you mind, Fluff?”

Fluff looked at Alburet then away, shaking her head once. “If Stacia is okay…”

“Aye, then we go as a family,” Stacia took Fluff’s arm. “Come on, ya friends be waitin’ on ya,” she said over her shoulder to Alburet as she led Fluff towards the tent.

Karen grinned, “Come on, stud, you’re just going to give her a brief glimpse of the goods.” She swayed ahead of him, following the other two.

Lips taut, Alburet wondered if that was a good idea as he followed after the trio. Gerald stopped him briefly before he reached the tent. “Alburet, I sold off half the gear and they would all like to buy more. I gave the coin to Kim, since she’s in charge of the guild funds. On that note, have you looked at the coin we’ve been getting?”

“No,” Alburet said trying to get his mind on the track of what Gerald was talking about. “Are we okay?”

Laughing, Gerald shook his head, “The mobs are dropping gold, even with the coin being split raid wide, it’s adding up to a fair chunk of change. In the last two days we’ve gotten as much per person as you normally get from quests, even after the guild tithe.”

“Nice. That means the next twelve days will help get us back to solid ground again,” Alburet nodded. “That is good news.”

“Are you good with me selling off half of everything we collect minus the jewelry?” Gerald asked.

“Sure, we’ll need the funds. Oh, grab me a two-handed weapon while you’re at it. I can use anything,” Alburet added with a grin.

“Yeah, with your gloves that get around stat minimums. Wish I had something like that. I’ll keep an eye open, but I already sold off all the weapons we had to this point. The strength requirements on them were pretty high.”

“Cool, thanks again.” Alburet started to turn away, but paused as another thought occurred. “How are you and Marysue doing? Are things progressing for you guys?”

Gerald looked over at Marysue, who was talking to Violet. “We’re doing okay. Taking it slow, though. I don’t want to fuck anything up.”

Clapping Gerald on the shoulder, Alburet smiled. “Glad to hear it. Have a good night.” With that, Alburet ducked into the tent.

Inside, he was startled to find Karen, Fluffball and Stacia all in matching silk pajamas in red and black. The outfits were a simple shorts and top combo cut in a conservative style, but still flimsy and clingy enough to accent their figures enticingly. Alburet paused for a moment as the tent flap closed behind him, and Kitten began tying the simple leather straps closed to make sure they wouldn’t be disturbed. “This is different,” Alburet managed to say after a second, his uncertainty about the situation clear in his tone.

“Do you not like them?” Fluff asked nervously, one of her hands moving up to groom an ear.

Seeing the nervous twitch, Alburet felt a sense of ease wash over him. “The outfits look really good, Fluff,” he told her. “All of you look very nice in them, each in your own way.” His eyes tracked over Stacia’s shapely curves before flickering to Karen’s smaller, more athletic form. Eventually he looked back to Fluff, who was pink, but smiling. “I bet Stacia picked them out, considering the color scheme.”

“Aye,” Stacia replied with a hint of triumph to her smile as she glided forward. “After all, do friends nay have slumber parties in ya other world?”

“Pillow fights, pajamas and girl talk,” Karen answered the question. “Only ever went to a few of them for some of my friends in school. They were never allowed at my house.”

Fluff’s face seemed to fall slightly as she looked down at the ground, “I never did.”

Karen slipped over to the suddenly sad Lunari, “We’ll have one tonight. Can we do it after Alburet goes to sleep?” Karen asked Stacia with a raised brow as if trying to ask more than the question seemed to imply.

Stacia nodded, “Of course we can. First, we be walkin’ through a memory of his, then we’ll stay up and have our own party.”

His lips twitched as he watched Stacia and Karen rally to help raise Fluff’s spirits. “Guess I should lay off to the side, then. That way I won’t be in the way of the epic pillow fight. Stacia, Kitten is not to help you during the pillow fight.”

Karen’s lips quirked, “Thank you for the thought, Al. As long as she promises to attack herself equally, though, it’ll be fine.”

“Tha’ be acceptable to me,” Stacia grinned with a wink at Karen. “We need to get him ready for bed first, an’ all tucked in. We’ll visit his memory then have our girls’ night in.”

Alburet carried one of the bedrolls to a corner and spread it out. He stripped off his clothes, keeping his back to the women and feeling rather awkward as he pulled on his own pajamas. Once he was changed he slipped into the bedroll. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes briefly before turning to look at Stacia. All four of the women, including Stacia’s Copy were watching him intently. His cheeks heated as he realized that they’d been watching him the entire time. Even Fluff, though her gaze wasn’t as steady as the other three.

“Well, didn’t mean to give you all a show, but I’m ready now.”

Kitten lounged on another bedroll, keeping her eyes on Alburet as the other three arranged themselves beside him. She blew him a kiss, smirking flirtatiously. Alburet looked at the others, a moment of uncertainty making him wonder if this was a good idea. Stacia and Karen smiled at him with positively predatory expressions that didn’t make him feel any better. Fluff seemed nervous, but excited.

They knelt beside him in a line, with Stacia bookended by Fluff on her right and Karen on her left. Stacia leaned forward to deposit a gentle kiss on his forehead, “It is time, me love. Do nay worry, I will nay do anythin’ tha’ will cost me ya bein’ here with me.” As she finished speaking she began to sing a lullaby.

Shortly after she began to sing Alburet’s eyes grew heavy. As he felt himself slipping away into slumber he whispered, “I will always trust you.”

Once he was asleep Stacia kissed his head again. Sitting up, she glanced at the other two, “We will be lookin’ at how he met his best friend.”

Stacia guided Karen and Fluff, putting their hands on her shoulders and on Alburet’s sleeping form. Once they were ready, she began to sing again, pulling them with her into Alburet’s mind.

The four of them stood in a large room dominated by a twelve person table. Eight people were in the room when the group appeared. A moment later, Seamus walked into the room talking with an older woman.

“Thanks for letting me come back, Lora,” Seamus was saying as he entered the room.

“We are glad you’re moving on from her, Seamus. We weren’t sure about her when you stopped coming to over.” Lora looked over at her husband Harry, who was seated behind a Dungeon Master’s screen at one end of the table. “Seamus is going to be joining us again.”

Harry got up to greet Seamus, then introduce him to the new players that had started coming after he had stopped gaming. Seamus shook their hands in greeting before saying hi to two of the players who were still around since he had last played.

“Good to meet you all, new and old alike,” Seamus told them as they all took spots at the table.

Harry slid him a character sheet, “I updated your old character. We’ll get you in, no trouble.”

The tabletop game started, with Seamus watching and listening to the other players. He was able to quickly place each person into stereotypical gaming niches, which included the girlfriend who didn’t really want to play, but was there with her boyfriend who did.

As the first combat started the couple got into an argument, which derailed the game for a moment. Seamus wandered out of the room as he didn’t want to hear it, it would only remind him of his last relationship attempt.

David came into the kitchen after him shaking his head, “I hate it when they do this.” He grabbed a coke from the fridge, offering it over to Seamus who took it with a nod. Grabbing another for himself, David leaned against the counter. “I take it you’re the guy who used to play the druid?”

“That’s me, angling for a certain prestige class,” Seamus admitted.

“Hierophant of the Arcane?” David questioned with a grin.

“It’s a bit overpowered, but so much fun,” Seamus admitted.

“Kind of like my rogue going for Spell-thief,” David laughed.

“Those two classes in the same game,” Seamus grinned broadly. “Harry must not have thought ahead again.”

“He loves his modules,” David chuckled. “You up for a bit of teamwork?”

“Sounds good. And you’ve been one of the most active roleplayers, to boot. I guess it will come down to how well we can mesh the characters.”

“I got that,” David said as he watched the arguing couple walk out of the house, one after the other. “Well, there they go again, which means the game is back on.”

When the game continued, the newly minted team starting to take over the table. Between their abilities and sheer personality they quickly started leading the adventure. When the game broke up a few hours later the two guys walked out of the house last, still talking over strategies for the next game.

As they exited the house the memory paused. Alburet was looking after himself and David, silently crying. “He is a good guy and the best of friends,” Alburet finally managed to say as he wiped at his tears. “But I’ll never get to see him again.”

Stacia hugged his ghostly form with her own, “Ya know tha’ he thought the same about ya, dear heart.”

“He seems like a good guy,” Karen added. “You two really hit it off.”

“He has kind eyes,” Fluff added softly. “He had relationship problems himself, didn’t he?”

Alburet nodded once, “An ex-wife he was fighting with for partial custody of their daughter.”

“I was goin’ to show snippets of the two of you meetin’ up for the first time away from the table.”

“Not tonight, please, Kitten. This was hard enough,” Alburet told her as he squeezed her tight.

“Aye, we be stoppin’ for the night then,” Stacia kissed his cheek gently. “Sleep well, me love.” As she said that the room dissolved around them, and the trio of women came to their senses beside the still sleeping form of Alburet. Leaning forward Stacia kissed his brow again, “Sleep deep and well.”

Karen stretched, “Well, that took about four hours so we don’t have a lot of time for the party now.”

“Ya be wrong, that was an hour,” Stacia grinned as she got to her feet. “The mind processes much faster than ya think.”

“His friend, David,” Fluff asked from where she sat with her hand gently touching Alburet’s leg. “Did he get custody of his daughter?”

“Aye,” Stacia replied. “Tha’ be a story for another time. Tonight, we be doin’ girl talk and mayhap even a pillow fight.”

They joined Kitten, who was sprawled on their bedrolls. “I’m not moving,” Kitten grinned at them from where she lay.

Karen’s face split into a smile, “Oh, I think you will be.”

A pillow fight broke out, Karen leading the attack. True to her promises, Stacia and Kitten even attacked each other occasionally to give Fluff a more realistic sense of a four-way fight. After a while, they collapsed into fits of laughter and the girl talk started. Alburet would have been really interested in that conversation, if he hadn’t been unconscious in the corner.

Chapter Seven

Alburet woke without remembering any dreams, for which he was thankful. Too many of his dreams of late were nightmares. Sitting up, he saw that the four women were all curled up together in the middle of the tent. Stacia and her Copy bookended the other two, Stacia holding Fluff from behind while the Copy held Karen from behind. That left Karen and Fluff facing each other only inches apart.

Stretching quietly, he watched them sleeping peacefully, which made him briefly wonder what they might have talked about last night while he had slept. After a few minutes, he got to his feet, feeling refreshed and ready for the day. As he finished dressing a soft knock came at the tent post, followed by one of the guards informing them that breakfast would be ready soon. The voice didn’t seem to disturb the women so he carefully crept over to them. He hadn’t woken before Stacia at any time that he could recall so he knelt down, careful not to make noise. Leaning over her sleeping form, he gently eased her face to him before kissing her softly.

“Time to wake, love,” he whispered as he broke the kiss.

Stacia’s eyes fluttered open, a languid smile filling her lips. “Hmm, is it to be breakfast in bed?” she asked as she gently disengaged from Fluff to reach for him.

Leaning back, he took her grasping hands in his, “That wouldn’t be fair to our friends.”

“You can feed me breakfast in bed as well,” Karen murmured as her eyes came open slightly. “Fluff would enjoy it as well, I’m sure.”

Fluff was still purring contentedly, blissfully asleep with a smile on her face. Alburet felt his own lips twitch up as he looked down at her sleeping form. “Very well, as you’ve both requested it of me, I’ll serve you breakfast in bed, at least this time.” He kissed Stacia’s hands before letting them go as he got to his feet. “Rest until I return.”

The camp was in full swing, everyone coming out of their tents to have breakfast at once by the look of it. Giving a nod to the people who greeted him, Alburet made his way over to Roberto and Banthor. “Gentlemen, are you considering changing anything today?”

“Nay, it be workin’ well. Yer guild mates though will be at risk today iffin we run across the worms. We’ll be posting a good group next to ye lowest leveled peoples iffin ye can tell us who they be.” Banthor stroked at his beard absentmindedly as he talked.

“That would be Deirdre Crowley’s group,” Alburet pointed to her tent just as Chris Eveningstar came out of it. “Chris, there, is the tank of the group. Maybe we should have them walk with us. I finished my rounds talking to everyone yesterday so we’ll be staying put today.”

“We can do that,” Roberto replied. “I’ll let them know.” He glanced back towards the tent Alburet came from, “What about the women?”

“They requested breakfast from me,” Alburet told him with a wry smile. “I owed them a favor, and today they called it in.”

“Three women is just asking for trouble,” Roberto snorted lightly. “I hope you know what you’re in for.”

“I have a feeling that no one could prepare for the three of them,” Alburet said as he joined the lineup forming at the cook fire. “See you after breakfast.”

Alburet drafted one of the guards to help him carry the bowls back to the tent. Having the guard wait at the flap, he slipped in with two bowls. The quartet of women were lounging in the bedrolls. “Ladies, your breakfast is served,” Alburet said as he handed Fluff the first bowl, then Karen the second. “A moment for yours,” Alburet told Stacia as he backed towards the tent flap. He took the bowls from the guard with a thank you before he entered the tent again.

He mentally dismissed the Copy before handing Stacia a bowl. He then took a seat next to her, “Breakfast in bed for three lovely ladies.”

Fluff blushed faintly pink as she began to eat. Karen smirked at him as she took a seductive bite of her food with a slow wink. Stacia giggled softly, “Do nay tease him too much, Karen.”

“Spoilsport,” Karen replied.

“Did you all enjoy your ladies’ night?” Alburet asked as he ate his porridge.

“Aye, we had a proper pillow fight. The talk after was even more enlightenin’ at points,” Stacia glanced at Fluff as she said the last few words.

Fluff looked down, the pink of her cheeks deepening, “Yes.”

A single eyebrow went up as Alburet looked at the trio with a bit of suspicion. Karen and Stacia exchanged a shifty look that made both of them giggle. Fluff looked up at them at their giggles, looking back down quickly with her cheeks still pink. Alburet watched the exchange, then ventured to ask, “Is it safe to ask?”

“Nope,” Karen grinned, “girl talk, and you are totally not qualified in that category.” She waggled an eyebrow.

Coughing on a mouthful of porridge, Alburet barely managed to swallow. “Fucking mynx, almost made me choke on that.”

“Tha’ be what she said…?” Stacia deadpanned, directing the comment at Karen with a questioning lilt in her voice.

Laughing, Karen nodded as Alburet’s jaw dropped, “Yes, that is exactly the time for that line.”

“Oh gods,” Alburet finally muttered as he shook his head. “Are you going to teach her mom jokes next?”

“Of course not, I have some taste,” Karen frowned. “‘That’s what she said’ is always a funny joke, right?”

“They can be funny,” Fluff agreed.

His bowl empty, Alburet stood up with a sigh, “I fear what might be next.”

Stacia extended her empty bowl to him, “We’ll be out in a few minutes. Can you summon me Copy before you go, please?”

Alburet did as she asked, Kitten appearing next to Stacia. He took the empty bowls from the other two as well. He paused at the tent flap, giving them all a small bow, “I hope you enjoyed your meal. I’ll be back to grab my gear in a moment.”

Gerald and Marysue were dropping off their own empty bowls at the cleaning station when he came out of the tent. “How are you two this morning?”

Marysue turned around, a brilliant smile on her lips, “Doing well.” She wasn’t quite glowing, but she did have a beatific expression that was clear to see.

Gerald looked a little awkward, “Today is good.”

Alburet paused, aware of a somewhat new dynamic between the couple. Feeling a bit of empathy with Gerald, Alburet did his best to ignore it. “Remind everyone that today we might encounter Immature Sand Worms. They need to be ready for attacks to come at us inside the circle.”

“Will do,” Gerald said, the gratitude in his voice palpable. “Come on, Mary, let’s go make sure everyone is ready for today.”

“Of course,” Marysue took Gerald’s arm, smiling at Alburet. “See you all soon.”

Watching them go, Alburet smiled after them. Marysue was walking closer than she had before and her grip on Gerald was more possessive than it had been. Seeing two people he had grown to call friends finally start to accept their love for each other warmed his heart. He dropped off the bowls and went back to the tent, finding the women all dressed and ready to go for the day.

“We’re going to chat with folks until it’s time to go,” Karen said as she moved to follow Fluff out of the tent. “See you when it’s time.” Alburet nodded at her as he started donning his armor.

Stacia gave him a quick kiss, “Make sure ya bring the tent with ya.”

Alburet rolled his eyes at Stacia, but he was smiling as she followed Karen out of the tent. He was glad to see Stacia starting to bloom, learning new things and becoming even more subtle in her playful teasing. Her friendships with the others were helping her grow, Alburet was sure. She was becoming more apt to tease him in nonsexual ways, as well as showing small bits of affection without making his blood boil. As he finished getting ready and slung his pack over his shoulder, he turned to find Kitten still in the tent. She had tied the tent flap closed and was kneeling before it.

Laughing, Alburet shook his head, “I had almost thought maybe you were starting to not want something all the time.”

“Ya silly man, I be always wantin’ to reaffirm our physical love. Will ya deny me, or will ya let me do this quickly?” She licked her lips, her demon eyes heated with lust.

“They’ll be waiting for us, so make it quick,” Alburet conceded as he stepped towards her.

A few minutes later Alburet got his gear squared away for a second time, then summoned Bob and Tiny. They followed him out of the tent, where he paused to press down on the scrollwork that caused the tent to revert to its Tentstone form. He dropped the small stone tent into his belt pouch, happy to see that he wasn’t quite the very last one to do so.

“Asthore,” Stacia called to him, a mostly suppressed grin on her face. “Come on already, we been waitin’ on ya.”

One of his brows raised slightly as he met her eyes, knowing full well that she was deliberately taunting him. “I’m ready now. Took me a bit longer than it should have. I was taking a moment with my minions.”

Karen’s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked from Stacia to Alburet, then her eyes slid to Kitten, who winked at her. Lips quirking, Karen winked back, “So everything was ‘handled’?”

Alburet couldn’t completely suppress the slight wince at her choice of words. “Yeah. I wasn’t expecting the issue that popped up, but it was handled deftly and should be fine now.”

“What issue?” Gerald asked, having missed the byplay.

“It’s not an issue anymore,” Alburet quickly stated, brushing the question aside.

“Everyone,” Roberto called out to the raid, “we are ready to go. Remember, we will be attacked almost as soon as the Campstones are picked up. We also expect to find Immature Sand Worms today. If you get swallowed, or someone near you is swallowed, attack quickly as best you can, damaging it is the only way to get them out.”

Deirdre was standing near Stacia as Captain Roberto made his announcement. She looked nervous at the prospect of dealing with the worms. She spoke quietly to her sister, “Captain Roberto told me that I will be one of those most likely targeted.”

“I promised your father I’d keep you safe,” Alburet replied just as softly, as Roberto motioned to his men to pull up the fires. “We’ll be keeping you safe, and Chris as well.”

Head cocked to one side, Chris Eveningstar grinned at Alburet, “I might take that as an insult, but keeping Deirdre safe is the most important thing.”

“Keepin’ me sister safe also means keepin’ her heart safe,” Stacia added with a nod to Chris. “We will be keepin’ an eye on ya as well.”

Eleven seconds after the last Campstone had been picked up the sands around the raid shifted, revealing six groups of skeletons encircling the raid. The tanks, who had been waiting for the attack along with everyone else, immediately taunted the casters which kept the Forgotten Elementalists from targeting those near the center of the raid group.

As the tanks took the aggro, the damage dealers began to unleash their attacks and spells upon the monsters. After a few days of working together, the groups were starting to find a rhythm to their movements. It only took a minute or so for the last of the mobs to fall. Once they’d been looted the raid began to move east again.

Roberto came to walk near Chris as the raid moved out, striking up a conversation, “Are you still interested in joining the Stormguard Guard, Eveningstar?”

Shaking his head slightly, Chris answered the Captain, “No. I have found a place here with Alpha Company that I think will suit me well. They have been very accepting of me and Deirdre.”

“Fair enough. I would have vouched for you, if you had been,” Roberto replied.

“I am sorry Captain, a little. It was me who persuaded him not to pursue a career with the Guard,” Deirdre told the Captain. “We’ve settled in nicely here with family and friends.”

“Alpha Company has been making quite a name for itself,” Ioaniss added, joining the conversation. “This expedition will only help spread that name.”

With a grin, Karen’s steps became bouncier at Ioaniss’s words, “That is what I hope for. I want us to be known around Alpha World, and hopefully respected as well.”

“The Stormguard Guards respect Alpha Company,” Roberto told them, “though Alburet lost some standing once knowledge of his change came to light. Old hatreds still run deep for some,” Roberto said with a hint of sadness.

“Change comes at the cost of time or blood, normally,” Ioaniss opined. “Sometimes one person will make enough of a difference to circumvent that, but hoping for that is normally folly.”

Marysue glanced at Alburet, then to Gerald as she took his hand. “Change for the better is the real trick.”

Ioaniss laughed, “Indeed, which is even harder to do as most people fight change, even if it is for the better.”

“Alburet has helped most of us with small changes,” Fluff commented. “He’s been helping me with confronting my past. He’s been key to helping Marysue and Gerald take a step forward together. He found love with a native of this world and introduced some of her sisters to the people they found love with as well. That led them to finding their classes, which had long been a concern for their family. The Forgotten Prison has been found, House Theron might be ascendant again…” She trailed off, becoming aware that everyone was looking at her with surprise.

“Aye,” Stacia commented as she took Fluff’s arm. “Ya be nay wrong, me dear friend. Even the Dark Lord has taken interest in me husband. He be special, indeed.”

“You’re making me out to be some kind of key figure in a book or something,” Alburet snorted. “Save me from that fate, please. Those poor bastards always have bad things happen to them.”

Before anyone could reply, the sand shifted around the raid again revealing more skeletons. This time, there only three groups of skeletons, but each group had multiple mages. The mercenaries had been watching for the next attack, and surged forward eagerly, engaging with the mobs to make sure they had aggro. Once the tanks had aggro, everyone else pitched in with what damage they could do at range. The mobs didn’t last under the barrage, allowing the group to loot and move on.

Just as they started to move again a small tremor shook the ground near the group with Deirdre. Roberto reacted instantly as he felt the motion, shoving Deirdre hard to the left, throwing her into Chris’s arms. A fraction of a second later the ground where she had been erupted upwards. As the sand cleared an Immature Sand Worm came into view. Deirdre and Chris stared at the monster that had erupted where she’d been standing.

“It swallowed the Captain,” one of the guards on the other side of the worm called out. “We need to get him out before it burrows, otherwise we’re likely lose him entirely!”

The words were enough to break the moment of surprise for those next to the monster. Gerald, Tiny, Karen, Fluff and more converged on the Worm. Fluff let out a leonine roar as she launched herself at the mob, her skin flushing red as she triggered her Rage ability. There were too many people crowded around the monster for Alburet to be able to get into melee range, so he stepped back next to Chris and Deirdre and began casting Fire Blasts at the Worm.

“Well, now we know what precedes the attacks,” Alburet commented as he threw the first spell. Bob’s Fire Blast followed his by a split second as the imp started casting on the Worm, following Alburet’s lead.

“Free him, please,” Deirdre called out, emotion heavy in her voice. She knew she would have ended up in the worm, if not for Captain Roberto shoving her away.

The Immature Sand Worm began to retract back into the sand as those that could continued to hack at it and a steady barrage of spells hit it. Fluff jumped free of the creature as the mouth on top of it opened. Landing, she spun back towards it just in time catch Roberto as he came hurtling out of the open maw. She grabbed him, and they both tumbled to the sand.

A cheer went up from the surrounding people as Roberto was freed. The worm thrashed about, slamming into those in melee range and knocking several people off their feet. Dull pink blood ran freely from the wounds covering the Worm. A shrill, warbling whine came from its open mouth as more spells of all varieties slammed into it. Then it began to fall towards a group of people still near it. People dove away, trying to get out of the way of the massive corpse.

Karen went into a backflip, somersaulting clear of the danger area. Two of the guards stumbled and fell as everyone scrambled to try to get out of the way. Tiny stepped up between them, bringing his shield up over his head. He braced himself as the Worm crashed down onto them.

“Tiny!” Bob screamed as everyone watched the mob bury the two guards and Tiny.

Karen, who was closest and still on her feet, rushed forward. As her hand touched the Immature Sand Worm, it vanished, revealing Tiny down on his knees with his shield still above his head. The two guards were covering their heads on either side of Tiny. As the shadow over them vanished, the guards looked up in surprise to see they’d been sheltered by the Destroyer. Tiny let his battered shield drop to his side before he slumped to the sand.

“That was heavy,” Tiny rumbled from where he lay.

Bob snorted a cry as he hopped forward, climbing up Tiny’s body to stare him in the face. “You had me worried, dummy.”

“Sorry, Bob. I knew master would want them saved,” Tiny replied before he sat up.

“You are right,” Alburet added as he came over and helped Tiny to his feet, dislodging Bob, who dropped to the ground. “I’m happy to see you survived that impact.” He silently cast Demonic Vitality, helping bring Tiny to full health a little faster.

“We be glad ya survived,” Kitten added as she hugged Tiny.

“Aye,” Stacia agreed with Kitten.

Roberto came over with the others behind him, “Thank you for saving my men from that corpse, Tiny. We seem to be healed and ready to travel again.”

Picking up his shield, Tiny grunted, “I am ready.”

“Thank you,” one of the guards Tiny had saved spoke up, even though he couldn’t seem to meet Tiny’s gaze. “I appreciate it. Never thought I would owe an Infernal for saving my life.”

“Me neither,” the other one added, stepping forward with his hand outthrust. “Thank you, Tiny.”

Tiny’s lips peeled back, showing his sharp teeth as he took the hand, pumping it twice vigorously. “It is okay, you can save master later and we will be even.”

The guard looked to Alburet, then back to Tiny, “Deal.”

“Yeah, um, same here,” the first guard added with a small cough.

“Good. Now that everyone is ready,” Roberto added, breaking the moment. “Banthor, we’re good to go,” he called out, and the raid began to move again.

“Good to know that falling worms can hurt people,” Karen said after a few minutes.

“Fluff,” Stacia started, “I be noticin’ a vast difference in ya in combat. When ya go to attack, ya throw aside all fear. Ya did so when we first fought, but over the last few days it be even more pronounced.”

Fluff nodded once as she averted her gaze, “I feel freer now. Ever since I started getting help, I’ve felt more aggressive in combat.” She paused as her mouth opened and closed twice, trying to find the right words. As she began to speak again, she looked up and met Stacia’s eyes, “As if chains are falling away from me, giving me more freedom to act.”

“Aye,” Stacia smiled softly as she gave Fluff a one-armed hug. “Tha’ be good to hear. We will free ya in time.”

“You really got into it,” Alburet added. “You were beautiful as you went into battle.”

Fluffball went pink at the compliment. Karen glanced at Alburet before she slid over to Fluffball, one arm slipping around Fluff’s waist, “You were! The way you fearlessly leapt onto the worm made me want to snuggle up to you after the fight was over.”

Fluff’s arm snaked around Karen’s waist for a brief moment, falling away almost as quickly. “Really?”

“Oh, yes,” Karen said, taking Fluff’s arm gently and putting it back around her own waist. “How did you like my backflip?”

“I don’t think I could have done that,” Fluff’s cheeks kept their deep pink color, but she left her arm around Karen’s waist as they started walking again.

Stacia leaned her head against Alburet as they walked behind the pair. “See? She be improvin’.”

“Thanks to you and Lilith,” Alburet agreed, a small smile tugging at his lips, as he watched his two friends walking before him. “Well done, dear heart, but I think you already got a reward this morning.”

Stacia giggled softly, “Mayhap. Mayhap though, ya would like to spoil me a bit more later.”

Chuckling Alburet slapped her ass as he leaned in to whisper for her ears alone, “Voracious sex demon.”

“Aye, and ya love me for it.”

The rest of the day followed a similar pattern, with groups of skeletons interspersed with Immature Sand Worms. Four other Worms attacked the raid, each of them attacking a different Alpha Company group. Everyone learned to recognize the slight tremor signaling an attack, and most people were able to avoid being swallowed, though DrBone did get swallowed during one attack. He was dead before they could free him and had to be resurrected.

By the time camp was set that evening, all of the Alpha Company members had gained another three levels each, at least. Alburet handed the gear collected throughout the day off to Gerald so he could hand out the jewelry to the guild and sell the other items to the guards and mercenaries. Alburet did grab two different two-handed weapons for later, since his gloves would let him use them right away. As people settled in for the night, a crowd grew around Gerald. Alburet was glad that Gerald had joined the guild, as he didn’t want to deal with that kind of thing.

Alburet

Half-Blood Infernal Summoner

Level 38

Strength: 81 (76)

Agility: 81 (76)

Constitution: 30

Intelligence: 146 (116)

Wisdom: 377 (232)

Charisma: 111 (76)

Health: 2,200

Mana: 5,670

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 4

Demonic Retribution- Rank 4

Summon Lesser Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 4

Sap Strength- Rank 4

Demonic Haze- Rank 3

Summon Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 3

Fire Burst- Rank 3

Summon Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

(3 Upgrades to be selected)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Eight

After dismissing his minions, Alburet sat around the fire with the others enjoying the meal. He felt his muscles relax as he did, he hadn’t realized just how tense he’d been during the day. The fights didn’t come that often, but when you never knew when one would come, it meant having to be ready all the time.

“Tonight, we will be lookin’ into one of Fluff’s memories again,” Stacia informed him as they got up.

“Is it going to be bad?” Alburet asked as they went towards the tent.

“Aye,” Stacia whispered softly. “She will nay like this one, it’s a very painful memory.”

Chewing his lip, Alburet followed her into the tent. His eyes tracked to where Karen and Fluff sat on a bedroll, already in their pajamas. He felt a lump in his throat as he looked at Fluff, who sat with her back to him.

“Finally, you two were taking forever to eat,” Karen told them as she put down the cards she had been holding. “Are we going to do another of Fluff’s memories tonight?”

“Aye,” Stacia answered as she began to strip. As she took off her top she looked over at Fluff. “Iffin she be ready for it. Fluff, this will nay be a pleasant memory at all. Are ya sure ya want to do this?”

Fluffball glanced at Stacia, “I know there are going to be really bad ones. If you, Karen, and Al are with me, it will be okay.”

Slipping on her pajamas Stacia nodded, “As ya wish, me friend.”

Alburet wondered if he really could help in this as he gazed at Fluff with worried eyes. What if the memory set her back, he wondered. As he mulled over the internal question he began to strip off his clothes without thought.

“See, I told you he looked yummy,” Karen’s voice whispered.

Blinking as her voice jarred him from his thoughts, Alburet looked up to find the three women watching him. Stacia smiled at him with acceptance, Karen wore an approving smirk, and finally Fluff who stared with wide eyes, her cheeks only faintly dusted pink. “Errr…”

“It be too late to be embarrassed now, Asthore,” Stacia told him. “Just get ya pajamas on and come join us.”

“Right,” Alburet coughed as he looked for his pajamas. He spotted them at the far end of the tent next to his bag. He frowned, not recalling putting his stuff over there as he walked to it. He heard Karen whispering something, but couldn’t make out the words. He did his best to ignore it as he grabbed his pajamas, putting them on quickly.

“Well, the show is over for tonight,” Karen sighed with a satisfied air.

“You moved my stuff, didn’t you Karen?” Alburet asked as he turned back to face them.

Shaking her head Karen replied to him, “Nope.”

“I admit, it be me tha’ did it,” Stacia told him with an innocent expression. “Ya changed in tha’ corner the other night. I thought ya would again tonight.”

Brow furrowing, he gazed at Stacia, noting the faint humor in her eyes and lips. “Uh huh. Not buying that excuse.”

“Does it bother you?” Fluffball asked. “They’ve seen you before, is it me being here that makes you uncomfortable?” Fluff pulled her knees up to her chest as she asked.

Seeing her worried expression, Alburet shook his head. “I just don’t want you to be uncomfortable, Fluff. You are doing better, we can all see that, but I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.”

Hands tightening around her legs, she took a moment to get the words out. “Excluding me makes me feel not wanted.”

Mouth opening as understanding dawned on him, Alburet almost facepalmed. Having been told for years she was ugly and unwanted would have made her sensitive to being treated as such. “Fluff, if you’re okay with me being naked then I’m fine with you being here. I don’t mind you seeing me like that, I just don’t want to hurt you. Okay?”

Her head raised from her knees, her eyes damp. “You mean it?”

He walked over to her, kneeling down to look her in the eye, “Yes. I’m sorry if I made you think otherwise.” He hugged her gently, “Really sorry.”

Her hands went around him tentatively, “Okay.”

“Aye, now that ya will nay be actin’ like a prude, it will help.” Stacia added as she wrapped him up into a group hug from behind, pushing him more firmly into Fluff.

“Besides, she’s seen you in less than your underwear already,” Karen added as she hugged Fluff from behind, squeezing Fluff and Alburet even more tightly together.

Head snapping up Alburet found Karen grinning at him, “What?”

Fluff went deep red, squirming slightly in the hug. “Umm… that is…”

“Shh,” Stacia whispered gently touching Fluff around Alburet. “It be okay to admit it, Fluff. He will nay scold ya or think less of ya.”

Alburet tried to turn, only to discover he was too tightly pinned, “What are you all talking about?”

“The day you woke up with Karen in your bed…” Fluff trailed off as she took a deep breath. “I saw you three.”

Alburet went rigid, as his face heated to match Fluff’s deep red color. The memory of that morning, along with the new information that Fluff had watched them caused him to go rigid again, but in a completely different way. He became acutely aware of the fact he was pressed against Fluff. Coughing. he tried to put distance between him and her. Stacia and Karen were able to hold him easily, though, since he didn’t have his armor on, keeping him right where he was. “Ladies, please let me go.”

Fluff’s face had gone from worried to puzzled to a look of wonder. “He… he…”

“Aye, he liked the idea, did he nay? I told ya he would nay reject ya for havin’ done so. He even seems to have liked the thought.”

“Does it scare you, Fluff?” Karen whispered to her, loud enough for everyone to hear. “The fact that he finds you attractive?”

Gulping Fluff shook her head, “No. I just… I’m not ready… I mean, I…”

Alburet was frozen in place, thoughts thrown into complete confusion. Stacia giggled softly, “It be okay, Fluff. He nay be ready either, well, in the way I be meanin’ anyway. He still has nay accepted tha’ lovin’ more than one person be okay. I be workin’ with him on it, but when ya be ready, ya tell me and we will see what can be arranged, aye?”

Nodding once, swallowing loudly, Fluff agreed, “Okay, Stacia.”

“If you want to start with something different first, I’ll be here, too,” Karen whispered softly to Fluff.

Another gulp and nod, accompanied by a small purr, “Really?”

“Oh, yes, beautiful,” Karen reassured her. “Tonight might not be the best time, though. Tonight, we will be with you for a difficult memory.”

“Aye. Speakin’ of, we should be getting’ started,” Stacia added as she broke the hug.

“Fine,” Karen mock pouted as she also released the hug.

Alburet, feeling himself freed from the embrace, quickly put a few inches of room between himself and Fluff. Once he was able to reengage his brain, he looked up to find Fluff still red but looking at him without fear.

“Thank you,” Fluff said softly to him before she slipped into her bedroll.

“Aye. Ya can talk later, Asthore,” Stacia told him as she knelt next to Fluff. “It be time for her to face a truth.”

Alburet gazed down at Fluff, his mind a jumbled mess. He had so many conflicting emotions and thoughts over what had just happened. As he tried to get his mind settled, Karen took the spot on the far side of Stacia as Stacia began to sing.

“We be ready,” Stacia intoned softly, having put Fluff into the sleep stage. “Ya be ready to help her, me love?”

Blinking twice, Alburet focused on what he could. Fluff wanted his help here and now. “I hope so,” he replied as he laid one hand on Stacia’s shoulder and the other on Fluff’s head.

Once they were ready, Stacia began the framiliar song to pull them all into Fluff’s memory.

Alburet found himself in the same room they had seen before. Julia, now a late teen or young adult, sat on her bed. Standing in front of her was a female police officer with a look of pity on her face. “Your name is Julia Petrov, correct?” The officer’s voice held sympathy as she spoke to Julia.

“Yes,” Julia hid her face with her hair. “Is Poppa going to be okay? He told me never to use the phone, but he looked like he needed help.”

“Before we get to that, I need to contact another of your family members. Where is you mom?” The officer asked stalling for time.

“Momma, she died when I was really young. Poppa raised me by himself.” Julia’s voice trembled.

“Do you remember her name?”

“Momma,” Julia replied.

Eyes rolling, the officer let out a small sigh, “So you don’t recall her given name, then?”

“No,” Julia whispered as she pulled her knees up to her chest. “Am I going to be taken away now?”

Blinking at the unexpected question, the officer sat back. “Why would I take you away and to where?”

“Prison. Poppa always said that if I used the phone, then the police would come take me away. Bad girls who disobey their Poppas are taken to prison and beaten.”

Eyes flashing in affronted anger, the officer sat forward again. “No. No, we won’t be taking you away, Julia. We’re just trying to find out who you are. You wouldn’t talk to any of the other officers last night. You would only talk to the dispatcher. Is it because she was a woman?”

“Poppa told me that men would hurt me. I can’t be near men. Even strange women are dangerous. When Poppa comes back is he going to be mad at me for using the phone?”

Officer Ortega felt her hand clench, coming to the realization of what might have been happening with this frightened young woman. “No, Julia, he won’t be mad. What school do you go to?”

“Poppa taught me. He says that an ugly, stupid girl like me wouldn’t be welcome at any school for normal people.” Julia brushed at her hair, disturbing it enough for her face to be briefly visible. “I’m not pretty like Poppa tells me Momma was.”

Hand covering her mouth, to hide her expression of sorrow for the abused girl, Ortega tried to help her. “Julia, your ‘Poppa’ isn’t going to be home for a while. Do you need to contact anyone?”

Shaking her head, her black hair swaying, Julia replied, “There’s only me and Poppa.”

“Excuse me for a minute, please,” Officer Ortega got up from the chair, leaving the room as she keyed up her radio. “Dispatch, South-24.”

The scene greyed out as Stacia froze time for them. The ghostly Fluff watching the memory play out was silently crying. “He died the night before and I don’t remember it. He was in my room, on the floor, like he’d been trying to reach me. I barely remember anything about that day, only that I had completed the first art piece that I ended up selling on my own.”

Karen gently embraced Fluff, “We’re here for you, Fluff. I lost my father as well, I told you about him.”

“You remember that moment, though,” Fluff sniffled.

“We can tackle tha’ memory iffin ya wish, Fluff. It be inside ya, but ya do nay wish to recall it. It be one of the worst of ya memories.”

Eyes widening Fluff looked to Stacia, “Please.”

“It may tax ya a lot to recall it, but aye, we will get to it,” Stacia told her, reaching out to rub Fluff’s ear gently.

“What did the cop leave for?” Alburet asked.

The scene shifted slightly as color returned. Stacia told them, “This be about twenty minutes later.”

Officer Ortega came back into the room with another woman in a suit. “Julia, this is Mrs. Underbrush. She’ll be helping you get your feet under you.”

Julia looked up at the plump African-American woman who had a kindly smile. Mrs. Underbrush spoke gently, “You can call me Anita, okay, Julia?”

Sinking backwards against the wall, Julia barely nodded, “Okay.”

“Your ‘Poppa’, Paval Petrov, do you know what he did for work?” Anita asked as she sat down in the one chair in the room.

“He did computer stuff. He also sold my art and the pictures.”

“Can you tell us about the art and pictures?” Anita asked gently.

Julia glanced past Anita, towards the computer behind her. “Some of them are on there. The rest he took to sell.”

“Can I look at them?” Ortega asked.

Julia nodded once in agreement, “There’s no password. Poppa didn’t want me to have one, he said family has no secrets from each other. The two files on the desktop hold them.”

“While she does that, Julia, I have some questions. Are you willing to help me?” Anita asked.

“Okay,” Julia brushed her hair back from her face on one side. She noticed Anita’s eyes widen. Quickly brushing her hair back to cover her face she spoke rapidly. “Sorry. So sorry, Poppa always said I shouldn’t show my ugly face to others.”

Anita’s lips compressed slightly as she took in what she was hearing from the young lady before her. “You are fine, Julia. You are not ugly at all.”

“Snow Angel,” Ortega gasped as she looked through one of the files.

Those words pulled Anita’s head around to look at the screen. A number of pictures featuring Julia in various outfits and stages of undress, none of them showing her face. “Are you certain?” Anita asked Ortega, her focus abruptly on the other woman. Julia, forgotten for the moment, hunkered more tightly into a ball.

Stacia jumped time forward again, “It took them over twenty minutes before they remembered Julia.”

Fluff nodded sadly, “They didn’t know how that felt.”

Anita turned back to Julia on the bed, “How long has Paval been taking pictures of you?”

“Always.” Julia’s voice was a tense whisper, full of fear. “Are you going to put me in prison now?”

“No!” Ortega shouted before she could think, causing Julia to flinch back. Realizing what she’d done, Ortega held out a hand in apology. “Julia, I’m sorry for yelling. No, you are not going to jail. You are a victim, and you are going to be given help.”

“Victim?” Julia’s puzzlement was easy to hear. “But I’m okay, Poppa takes care of me.”

Anita and Ortega exchanged a long glance before Ortega went back to the computer. “Julia, did Paval ever touch you in any bad way?”

Julia’s head was down with her hair covering her face, so her expression was hidden. “No…” the voice was soft but filled with grief. “He’s dead, isn’t he?”

Sucking in a breath, Anita winced, “Yes. He was dead on arrival at the hospital. The… items… he had on him brought us back here to talk to you.”

The sound of soft crying came from behind the curtain of hair. “Poppa…”

The scene greyed out again, but the crying continued. Karen and Stacia were comforting Fluff as the scene stopped. “You know now what he did, don’t you, Julia?” Karen asked Fluff.

Fluff nodded her head slightly, “Yes. He used me for money, from my art and the pictures. I still don’t know how he died, or anything about Momma.”

“We be touchin’ on them in the future,” Stacia comforted her. “Later though, this be enough for tonight. Ya friends now know the truth.”

“I—” Fluff began but was silenced by Karen placing a single finger over her lips.

“Shh. You are still our friend, Julia. We still care for you as much as we did before tonight. We still love you and cherish you,” Karen reassured her.

“Aye, Karen speaks for all of us,” Stacia agreed.

Alburet felt the rage inside of him as he thought of what his friend had gone through. He barely managed to keep it contained as he moved to embrace Fluff. He met her eyes, letting her see his emotional turmoil before he gently reached out and embraced her along with the other two. His voice was hoarse with anger, but also softened by the love he felt for Fluff. “We still care for you, Fluff. If he wasn’t dead already I would have…” He trailed off as his mind flashed back to the court hallway where he’d killed a man. He let her go, knowing that he would have found some way to kill Paval, if the man had still been alive. “You are precious to all of us.”

Fluff sobbed, the trickle of tears replaced by a flood. Her hands came out hesitantly as she embraced Alburet. “I was so afraid.” She reached out to include Karen and Stacia as well after a moment. Her hands shook as she clutched at them, her head resting against Alburet’s chest. “I have feared people knowing my past for so long. Once I understood what had happened to me, I thought...”

“We understand, Julia Petrov, our wonderful friend Fluffball, but no matter what happened before, we love you and that is all that matters,” Karen’s words were a gentle whisper in Fluff’s ear.

A moment later Karen and Alburet found themselves back in the tent looking down at Fluff. Tears trickled from the sleeping Lunari’s eyes as she clutched a pillow. Stacia let out a deep breath, “Tha’ took more out of me then I thought it would.”

“I had thought that something like that had happened to her after the other memories, but…” Karen stopped herself, instead laying down next to Fluff and cuddling her. “My poor friend.”

Alburet felt the love and affection for his friends washing through the anger that still bubbled just under the surface. “He is dead, right?”

“Aye, master, he be dead. Another of her memories deals with his death. We will get to tha’ in time. She needs to know the truth of his death and her Ma’s.”

“We’ll be here for her,” Karen murmured as she gently stroked Fluff’s ears.

“Aye, iffin ya wish and she agrees,” Stacia agreed as she gently pulled Alburet down to the bedding. “We be needin’ sleep now, master. Let me help ya calm, so sleep can come to ya.”

Alburet let her coax him to the bedding and tuck him in. A deep shuddering breath left him as Stacia hummed softly, her song calming him. “As you wish,” he whispered as he held his wife to him and let darkness wash over him.

Chapter Nine

The first thing Alburet saw on waking was the top of Fluff’s head, and her arms around his waist. Stacia was on the other side of Fluff, snuggled close to the Lunari. Karen was snuggled in close behind him, one arm draped around his waist along with Fluff’s. Blinking as he tried to figure out how the rearrangement happened during the night, Alburet started to disengage himself from Fluffball. Fluff gripped his wrist, pulling his arm firmly against her chest as she purred happily in her sleep. With a soft sigh, Alburet stopped trying to extricate himself. Instead, he just listened to her purr.

“Mornin’, master,” Stacia whispered. She sat up, looking down at him with an amused smile. “I will get breakfast for us, ya just stay here.”

“Good, I don’t want my pillow leaving yet,” Karen muttered from behind him as her leg hitched over Alburet’s thigh.

“Mynx, get that leg off me,” Alburet growled softly, trying not to wake Fluff, knowing she’d had a trying night reliving the memory they’d seen.

“No,” Karen told him firmly as she wrapped her arm more firmly around his chest. “Have to make sure you don’t leave Fluff alone.”

“Karen, now is not the time. Please, stop playing right now,” Alburet asked her as politely as he could.

Her arm loosened on his chest and her leg slipped off of him, “For now.”

“Thank you. I won’t run away, she needs our care and I won’t abandon a friend in need.”

Stacia had gotten dressed during the byplay, and was at the tent flap. “Be back shortly.”

“Karen,” Alburet said a moment after Stacia left. “You still want a relationship with Fluff, right?”

“Yes,” Karen replied as she tightened her arm on him slightly. “Poor thing has been brutalized most of her life. I just want to cuddle her close and take care of her. I know nothing will happen for quite a while, but it is what I want.”

“I hope it works out for you two. She needs someone to protect her. I know you can do that.”

Karen’s leg hitched over his again, “I want more. I know you’re dealing with your own things, but I want you to know I’m still interested.”

“I’ve gotten that idea,” Alburet shook his head in resignation.

Fluff muttered and rolled over, still clutching Alburet’s arm to her chest. “Is it morning?” Fluff asked sleepily as she snuggled back against Alburet with a happy purr.

“Aye, tha’ it is, Fluff,” Stacia answered for them as she came into the tent with a tray loaded with four bowls of food.

“Hmm,” Fluff murmured as she started to really wake. After a moment, she realized that she had an arm clutched to her chest. “Karen?”

“Not Karen,” Alburet told her softly, making sure his hands weren’t touching her inappropriately.

They couldn’t see her eyes go wide with sudden alarm. Pushing his arm away, she rolled away and spun to face them, her face bright red. “I-I’m so s-sorry…” her words were stammered as she met his gaze.

He projected only acceptance to her, smiling gently and holding one hand out, “Fluff, it’s fine. Neither of us did anything wrong.”

“Aye, ya was just being held by a loved one,” Stacia added as she came over to sit next to Fluff. “Did ya mind him holdin’ ya?”

Quickly looking away from Alburet, Fluff turned her gaze to Stacia, absently taking the bowl Stacia held out to her. “No… it’s just, he is your…”

“Then it be fine,” Stacia cut her off as she handed bowls to Alburet and Karen. “Would ya have acted differently iffin it had been Karen, or me?”

“But he…”

“Fluff,” Karen jumped in, cutting her off again. “Stacia is fine with it. Look at her, she is quite happy that you were safe in his arms.”

Alburet shifted slightly, a little uncomfortable with the conversation. He kept quiet though as he knew that the ladies were trying to calm Fluff down in their own way. He started eating as he kept an eye on the situation.

“Aye, he loves ya as much as he does Karen,” Stacia reassured Fluffball. “Did he hurt ya? Did he make ya feel uncomfortable?”

“No,” Fluff mumbled, staring down at her bowl without really seeing it. “He felt safe. I’m just not good—”

“Fluff,” Alburet finally spoke up, interrupting Fluff again. “I think you are a wonderful person, both in mind and body. You are more than good enough, maybe even too good for me. Truly, as afraid of rejection as you are, I’m just as worried that I’ll hurt you or make you uncomfortable. All I ask is that you embrace any joy that you find.”

Tears started to trickle from her eyes at his words, “Really?”

Stacia wrapped an arm around her, “Aye. Iffin he does anythin’ ya do nay like, just tell us. Iffin ya want him to rub ya ears more, or even a hug, just ask him.”

Sniffling Fluff gave a small nod as she set her bowl aside, then scooted towards Alburet. “Will you hug me?”

Handing his mostly empty bowl off to Karen, he opened his arms to her, letting her come close at her own pace. Once she was close enough he gently enfolded her. “Any of us will be glad to hold you, Fluff. You are a dear friend that we care for.”

After a moment she pulled back, shifting to Karen who pulled her into a hug without being asked. “I care for you, Fluff, really care. You’ve made me want to protect you, which is a little amusing when you go all rawr, turn red, and leap at monsters in a bloodlust.”

A small giggle escaped Fluff, “It feels good to do that. I wore a mask when I first met Al, acting stronger than I am. He made me feel safe enough to show how afraid I was. When I met Stacia and you, I was worried, but both of you were so welcoming. Same with Gerald and Marysue. The game I played before this was full of people who seemed nice for a day or two, but that never lasted. All of you were more than happy to play with me, to welcome me and want me around.”

“What about the stalker?” Alburet asked.

Fluff went rigid, bowing her head to Karen’s chest. “I lied. I’m sorry, it seemed like the easiest way to make you back away. You had just quoted Romeo at me and I was scared, but also intrigued.”

A small chuckle escaped Alburet as he rubbed at the back of his neck, “Yeah, sorry about that. I really shouldn’t have done that, but you just seemed so approachable.”

“Hmm, maybe we can do a little bit of Shakespeare tonight,” Karen suggested. “You and Al know some of the lines, as long as he stays away from Romeo.”

Fluff buried her face in Karen’s petite chest, “A little bit of it would be okay.”

“Oh, I be thinkin’ me be wantin’ to see tha’,” Stacia agreed as she slid over to rub Fluff’s ears gently. “Well done, Fluff.”

A purr could be heard from Fluff as her ears were rubbed. “I feel happy, thank you.”

Alburet got up, stripping off his pajamas so he could get dressed. He looked around after noticing that his bag and gear were not where he’d left them. “Where is my stuff?”

Stacia grinned at him smugly, “Over by the flap.”

Alburet crossed the tent to where his gear was piled up. He was in the far corner where he had stripped the night before. “Why is my stuff across the tent again?”

“For the show,” Karen laughed as she eyed his naked form.

Rolling his eyes, Alburet crossed the floor to the pile of his gear. He noticed Fluff eyeing him, her head shifted just enough to be able to watch him covertly. His cheeks pinked slightly as he noticed her gaze. “I feel like a piece of meat on display at a butchery.”

“Prime meat, so firm and tasty,” Karen snorted as she blatantly watched him. “The rump isn’t bad either.”

“Aye, though it be the sausage tha’ be the best piece,” Stacia giggled as she got to her feet.

Ears burning, Alburet mentally promised a small bit of retribution to Stacia later. As he dressed, though, he tried to figure out how to realistically punish her for her practical joke. By the time he’d finished, the others had gotten dressed as well. “We ready for another day of sun, sand, and worms?”

“Aye master,” Stacia answered him with a smirk.

“I wonder who gets eaten today?” Fluffball asked in an offhand manner.

“Me, me, pick me Fluff,” Karen quickly replied as she took Fluff’s arm. “I won’t even fight you.”

Fluff’s cheeks flushed a light pink. “That isn’t what I meant.”

“She knows, she’s just being a brat,” Alburet told Fluff. “After you, ladies,” he brushed the tent flap open, holding it for them.

“Thank ya, me love,” Stacia said giving him a peck on the cheek as she went out, carrying the tray with their empty bowls.

As she was ducking through the tent flap Alburet silently Copied her, then just as sielntly summoned Tiny and Bob. He nodded greeting to each of them as they followed Stacia and Kitten out of the tent.

Fluff was out next, followed by Karen who wore a broad smile as she walked past Al, pausing briefly to give him a kiss on the cheek. “Thank you, practice dummy.”

Shaking his head Alburet exited last and collapsed the tent, putting it into his pouch. All around him people were taking down tents and getting ready to move out again. Gerald was in an animated conversation with Kim and Rolland, with Marysue nodding emphatically from time to time. Roberto stood nearby, listening curiously but not participating. Alburet joined them, “What’s up?”

“Just going over proceeds from selling the items we’ve picked up so far. Glad I talked to Kim first, so I had some idea what they’re worth,” Gerald gave Kim a thankful nod.

“Well, Alpha Company is our guild as well,” Kim replied. “Getting the most we can for the gear is in our best interest, too. The better off the guild is, the more options we’ll have.”

“Thanks for the rings, by the way,” Rolland added. “It was a good idea to hand around the jewelry to guild members.”

“I want everyone who participates to get something, as a thanks for them coming,” Alburet finally spotted Stacia, Karen and Fluff talking to Banthor. Stacia looked up and smiled at him, moving to join him.

“It is a good idea,” Marysue agreed. “The people who’ve gotten them are really happy. The others are all chomping at the bit to be next. We’re handing out one per group at the moment, to help spread things around.”

“Good idea,” Alburet took Stacia’s arm as he replied. “I know I’m not the best people person, but luckily Gerald agreed to take that role and is doing it brilliantly.”

“It’s nice to work with a smaller group, only a couple hundred people. I usually have to cope with a couple thousand people, and all of them want something different,” Gerald chuckled. He looked around as Roberto brought his men to attention, ready to pick up the Campstones. “Looks like we’re ready for the first attack. Kim, can you and Rolland travel next to Deirdre to keep her as safe as possible from the Worms?”

“We’ll join their group,” Rolland agreed as he took Kim’s arm. “Let’s hope for another good day of travel.”

“Aye,” Stacia said as the groups formed up for the day’s march as the warning that camp was about to break was called.

“Wonder what the start of the day is going to be like?” Fluff commented to no one as she flexed her claws. Her voice reflected a touch more confidence than she normally projected, Alburet thought. She looked over at Karen with a shy smile.

At that moment, the sands all around the raid shifted. Eight groups, heavy with Forgotten Elementalists, appeared out of the sands. The outer ring had been waiting and quickly responded to the attackers. Renful was there, and had three of them bound to his will in short order. None of the skeleton spellcasters were able to get off their area of effect spells into the middle of the raid, as they were forced to target the waiting tanks due to the taunts.

As the raid turned to help kill the eight groups they were taken by surprise when three Immature Sand Worms came up inside the inner ring. Deirdre was shoved aside by Chris, who was swallowed in her place. DrBone was eaten again, as he was focused on casting and didn’t notice the tremor. The third worm targeted one of the crafters and swallowed her whole as well.

Everyone not directly engaged with the skeletons turned on the worms. Fluff leapt at the worm that had swallowed Chris, her skin flushing deep red as she triggered her Rage ability. She landed on the worm, her claws raking at the beast as she yowled fiercely.

Karen was a second behind Fluff, her blades sinking into the worm. Rolland was quick to lash out with lightning, shocking and stunning the Immature Sand Worm, locking it in place. Kim pierced the same beast with a rapier thrust, aiming high to hopefully avoid Chris on the interior of the mob.

Alburet, Gerald, Marysue and the others nearby all jumped onto the same monster, trying to free Chris before he died. Similar scenes were happening where each worm had appeared, as those closest to each one turned on it with a vengeance. Chris was freed with barely a sliver of his life left. Deirdre focused on keeping him alive while the fight waged on. Despite the best efforts of the healers, by the time the monsters were all dead a few members of the raid needed to be resurrected.

DrBone and a few of the mercenaries who had been killed stood back up as the healers revived them before their death timers sent them back to the closest graveyard. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief that no one had died the Final Death. The one crafter who had been swallowed had survived, though barely. Once everyone was healed, and the corpses were looted, they started on the day’s trek.

Alburet looked over at DrBone, who was pulling on a new leather chest piece from his bag. His old one had collapsed into dust when he’d been resurrected. Stacia’s comment pulled his attention away.

“They seem to find me sister tasty,” Stacia said with worried eyes.

“She is one of the lowest level people here,” Alburet reminded her. He dismissed the announcement, that he’d gained another level, without even a glance. “That means she’s high on the target list. She has Chris, Kim and Rolland to keep an eye on her and she hasn’t been swallowed yet, which is a blessing. If need be we can break the camp in stages, leaving one up that she can hide in while the rest of the raid deals with the first attack. That might be the best idea, so far the first attack each day has been the worst one.”

“That is true,” Roberto mumbled, as he had been listening in. “We can keep the crafters safer that way as well.”

“Why didn’t we think of that before?” Gerald sighed as he covered his face.

“I don’t know,” Roberto frowned. “I never brought a group this size onto the sands before. It’s been a generation since the last big group tried to push deep into the Dead Lands.”

Ioaniss started to speak, “The Lost Expedition. It was a debacle from the start. My grandfather was opposed to the idea, as he feared what would happen to such a large group. They sent out a group three times this size to find the City of Peace, which is supposed to be northeast of here. No one came back from that expedition. No one knows what happened to them. It was funded by a coalition of noble houses, who had been trying to curry favor with the King.”

“Has a group of this size ever gone out and returned?” Alburet asked.

“The last group of this size was the one that fought Experiment Nine, and they didn’t venture far out into the sands. A number of people in that raid died, but they did manage to kill the horror that was the Undead Infernal.” Ioaniss replied before looking at the raid as a whole. “We have done very well so far. The attack this morning is a touch worrying, though.”

“We can try dropping camp one or two Campstones at a time, with people coming out from the camps still up to help if need be.” Roberto fingered his chin in thought. “I’ll talk with Banthor about it.”

Ioaniss told them the full story of the Lost Expedition, including much of the history behind it as they traveled. As the day wore on, none of the attacks they encountered were as bad as the first had been, and no one else even came close to dying.

Camp was set when the sun began to sink below the horizon. Banthor and Roberto had their heads together, planning how to incorporate their new plan in the morning. Ioaniss joined them.

Alburet set up their tent and headed inside, followed by Tiny and Bob. “Guys, I know I haven’t asked much from you over these last few days, and the next handful don’t look much more exciting for you.”

“We understand, master,” Tiny rumbled.

“I still get some Fire Blasts off every combat, so I’m good,” Bob added. “When we get back to the city…” Bob paused uncertainly for a moment then blurted out his question. “Are you going to get me a new Ability?”

“Oh, yes. Going to get you that area effect spell Ability upgrade,” Alburet replied.

“You are the best!” Bob cheered as he began dancing a jig.

“What about me, master?” Tiny asked.

“I’ll be getting you an upgrade as well, Tiny. You deserve it with all you’ve done to protect me and my friends.”

“I am humbled, master,” Tiny replied, taking a knee.

Alburet clapped him on the shoulder, “Go rest. Tomorrow we’ll have more traveling to do. Tell your wives hello for me. Maybe one day I’ll meet them. Bob, you can go have fun with your wives as well.”

“As you will it,” Tiny rumbled, then vanished.

Bob chewed his lip for a second as if he wanted to say something, but instead he just vanished. Kitten tightened her hug on Alburet as Bob vanished.

“Master,” Kitten purred in his ear. “Can I just stay in the tent tonight?”

“Promise to behave?”

“Of course,” came the whispered reply that sent a shiver down Alburet’s spine just as the Stacia, Karen and Fluffball came into the tent.

“Another three levels today,” Karen said as she entered the tent. “This is a little insane. We still have a week of this, right?”

“Not positive, but probably,” Alburet replied.

“We are going to have so many abilities to pick up when we finish claiming the keep,” Fluff added.

“It is going to be weird to have so many options in one go,” Alburet agreed.

“Dinner be ready soon. Let’s get out of the armor and go eat,” Stacia commented as she stripped off her leathers.

Alburet

Half-Blood Infernal Summoner

Level 41

Strength: 87 (82)

Agility: 87 (82)

Constitution: 30

Intelligence: 152 (122)

Wisdom: 404 (244)

Charisma: 117 (82)

Health: 2,350

Mana: 6,090

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 4

Demonic Retribution- Rank 4

Summon Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 4

Sap Strength- Rank 4

Demonic Haze- Rank 4

Summon Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 3

Fire Burst- Rank 3

Summon Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

(4 Upgrades to be selected)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Ten

After changing into normal clothes the group left the tent together to gather at the campfire for dinner. It was stew again, this time pork and bean with a strong hint of pepper. Dinner was mostly silent as people focused on the tasty meal. Alburet ate slower than normal, composing messages to Karen and Stacia while he ate.

Stacia read the message, a smile blossoming on her lips as she did. She finished her meal quickly, exchanging a glance with Karen who had also finished her meal. They handed off their empty bowls and vanished into the tent. Fluff watched them go curiously, unaware of the message each of them had gotten. Alburet dropped his bowl off with the guard on washing duty, then went back to sit with Fluff.

“How are you feeling tonight?” he inquired of Fluffball.

“Fine,” she replied.

“Remember our talk earlier?” Alburet grinned as he asked the question.

She finished her dinner as she tried to think what Alburet was referring to, “No?”

“We’ll do the good bit after the first scene, then,” he took her bowl, handing it off to another guard who was just getting up. He stood up, motioning her to stay seated and turned to address the camp. “Ladies and gentlemen, tonight your guild leaders bring you a presentation. Snippets from the great bard himself, William Shakespeare. We begin with Macbeth, act five, scene eight. Stacia will be portraying Macbeth and Karen in the role of MacDuff.” He sat back down next to Fluff, who was looking towards the tent with wide eyes.

Stacia came out of the tent first, in her gear, “Why should I play the noble fool, and die on me own sword? Whiles I see lives, the gashes do better upon them.”

Karen came out of the tent as she finished speaking, “Turn, hellhound, turn!”

“Of all men else, I have avoided ya. Get thee back, me soul be too much charged with blood of thine already.”  Stacia called out as she drew her blades and settled into an aggressive stance.

“I have no words. My voice is in my sword, thou bloodier villain, than terms can give thee out!” Karen cried as she lunged forward with her own blades.

Alarmed exclamations rose as the women clashed, but quieted as it became clear that no damage was being done. Fluff leaned towards him slightly, “She’s off with the words.”

“She’s doing the best she can, and I did change one or two to try and make it easier for her,” Alburet replied to her as the ladies continued the play.

The scene continued until Karen mock slew Stacia. A loud cheer echoed through the camp, along with applause from those watching. Stacia got to her feet and took a bow with Karen. After the bow she addressed the spectators, “Thank ya all. In the next scene will be ya Guild Leader as Hamlet, Karen here be Horatio and Fluffball be the gravedigger. Please be welcomin’ them for the infamous scene.”

Alburet stood up, offering Fluff his hand, “All the world is a stage.”

Gulping, she slowly took his hand and stood, her breathing a little fast. As they approached Karen, Fluff leaned in to whisper to Alburet. “I know most of it, but not all of it by heart.”

“Same, but I think we can fudge our way through it. Besides, look at how happy they all are to have this bit of entertainment. I don’t think anyone will care if we flub a line or two.”

Looking out at the massive crowd, Fluff was able to see many eager friendly faces waiting for the next bit of theater. “I’ll try.”

“Thank you,” Alburet told her as he took his place next to Karen. He turned to the audience, “This scene takes place in the churchyard, with Hamlet and his friend Horatio as well as the gravedigger.”

The scene started with Hamlet upset with the gravedigger for singing as he worked at digging a grave. It went on with the banter from the gravedigger until the famous but often misquoted line.

“Alas, poor Yorick! I knew him, Horatio. A fellow of infinite jest, of most excellent fancy. He hath borne me on his back a thousand times, and now, how abhorred in my imagination it is! My gore rims at it. Here hung those lips that I have kissed I know not how oft. Where be your gibes now? Your gambols? Your songs? Your flashes of merriment, that were wont to set the table on a roar? Not one now, to mock your own grinning? Quite chap-fallen? Now get you to my lady’s chamber, and tell her, let her paint an inch thick, to this favor she must come. Make her laugh at that. Prithee, Horatio, tell me one thing.”

Alburet stopped the scene there with a bow to the audience. “The scene breaks shortly after with Hamlet and Horatio leaving the yard as others come.”

The assembly cheered again, louder than before. Many of the native of Alpha World talked excitedly about these new plays they were being shown. The Two-souled who knew the plays were happy to see them done as well as they were being handled, and those that weren’t familiar with the plays simply enjoyed them. After a moment Stacia took the impromptu stage, holding up a hand for attention. “We be havin’ one more scene for ya, iffin we can convince our leadin’ lady. I ask ya to help us show Fluffball tha’ ya wish for her to be the Lady Juliet.”

The Alpha Worlders cheered, if a little uncertainly, while many of the guild members started to cheer loudly with whistles. “Come on Fluffball, you can do it,” came many voices from the crowd.

Fluff cast around, looking a little panicky. Alburet took her hand gently, leading her up to the stage area again. He held up a hand for silence and the noise died down some. “Fluff, if you wish to bow out we can have someone else stand in. I know you can do this, and I think you’re perfect for the role. Will you do this for all of us?”

Her cheeks flushed and her hands trembled as she met his calming eyes. With a shaky breath, she finally spoke, “Yes.”

The crowd cheered loudly, all eyes turning to Alburet. He grinned at the crowd, “I give you the garden scene of Romeo and Juliet. Juliet will be played by Fluffball. Romeo will be played by Karen. Without further ado, let the show go on.” He let go of Fluff’s hand to take a step forward giving the audience a brief summary of what led up to the upcoming scene, then stepped off to the side. Taking Stacia’s arm, he hugged her to his side as he watched the scene play out.

Karen stepped forward to speak, speaking as though she were talking to herself, yet managing to project her voice so that everyone could hear her. “But soft! What light through yonder window breaks? It is the East, and Juliet is the sun.” She continued with Romeo’s monologue, turning to Fluff as she came to the end.

Gulping, Fluff squeaked the first words of Juliette’s part, “Ay me!” She deliberately looked away from Karen, as if she didn’t know Karen was there.

“She speaks. O’ speak again, bright angel! For thou art as glorious to this night, being over my head as is a winged messenger of heaven. Unto the white-upturned wondering eyes of mortals that fall back to gaze on him. When he bestrides the lazy-pacing clouds, and sails upon the bosom of the air.” Karen finished the speech in the same tone as she had before.

Fluff spoke into the moment of silence, “O Romeo, Romeo! Wherefore art thou Romeo? Deny thy father and refuse thy name. Or if thou wilt not, be but sworn my love and I’ll no longer be a Capulet.”

Karen stepped in again speaking to herself, “Shall I hear more, or shall I speak at this?”

“Speak, speak,” called out a few from the crowd.

Fluff paused before she continued on with her moment. “Tis but thy name that is my enemy. Thou art thyself, though not a Montague. What’s Montague? It is nor hand, nor foot, nor arm, nor face, nor any other part belonging to a man. O, be some other name! What’s in a name? That which we call a rose by any other name would smell as sweet. So Romeo would, were he not Romeo called, retain that dear perfection which he owes without that title. Romeo, doff thy name, and for that name, which is no part of thee, take all myself.”

Karen turned to face Fluff directly, “I take thee at thy word. Call me but love, and I’ll be new known. Henceforth I never will be called Romeo.”

The play went on, the audience enraptured with the moment. Both Fluff and Karen were getting into their roles, Fluff going so far as to clutch her hands to her chest as she spoke. Karen responded in kind by going to one knee before her with a hand upraised as if actually speaking from the garden below her. As the scene came to a close, Fluff walked into the tent for the last time, called away by the supposed maid for the final time.

Karen followed her into the tent a moment later, ending the scene. After a few heartbeats, a wild exuberant cheer rose up from the crowd. Alburet was grinning widely as he joined in with a few loud whistles. Long seconds went by before the duo reappeared from the tent. Both of them seemed flushed as they stepped out hand in hand to take a deep bow. The crowd rose to their feet, clapping and stamping their feet as whistles and cheers echoed into the night.

The two took a second bow as the applause continued, smiling out at the crowd then vanished back into the tent. Gerald stepped out of the crowd to the front of the tent holding up his hands to call for quiet. Once people settled down, he spoke, “Ladies and gentlemen, I hope you enjoyed this evening. If you would like to participate in future enactments, or even if you just want to see more entertainment like this, talk with Marysue. For now, I’ll see if we can’t persuade the ladies to come back out so you can thank them personally. Please form a single line.”

Alburet stood up with Stacia on his arm, nodding to Gerald as they went into the tent. Alburet froze just inside the tent, the flap falling closed as he realized that Karen and Fluff were holding each other in what seemed a very intimate embrace. Karen was whispering in Fluff’s ear as she stroked the other with one hand. Fluff was flushed, her lips parted slightly as she breathed raggedly.

Stacia let his arm go as she slipped forward to gently embrace Fluffball from behind. With her lips close to the ear Karen was stroking, she whispered words that Alburet couldn’t hear. When Karen and Stacia stepped back from Fluff a minute later, the ladies all turned to Alburet, whose conflicting thoughts were echoed on his face.

“Did I do well?” Fluff asked, her face still flushed.

Coughing to clear his throat to get his mind focused, as her expression and demeanor were more reminiscent of a woman who was recovering from an orgasm than Fluff’s normal, meek expression. “Yes. You moved me with your passion while speaking to Romeo. My heart pounded, and I hoped your love would be requited.”

Fluff took the few steps to stand just before him, her face turned up to his. “Can I ask for a reward, then?”

The request was completely unexpected and his mind dropped to a gutter level he’d never expected to visit with Fluff in mind. He struggled to keep his thoughts from showing on his face while his mind did flips trying to come to terms with what he was hearing. The shy, hesitant, bashful, scared woman he had come to know was asking him to reward her for doing well. His frozen turmoil caused Fluff’s face to go from excited to uncertain, as she took his inaction for disapproval.

As she went to pull back from him, her head dropping as her shoulders started to hunch up, Alburet grabbed her to pull her into a tight hug. “No, no, you did amazingly well. I’m sorry, you did nothing wrong at all. I just wasn’t sure what to do. You were amazing, wonderful and inspiring, Fluff. There’s a long line of people just outside who all want to tell you that, too.” He shifted his arms, one going around her waist and the other gently ruffling her ears. “You did so good. I’ll promise you a reward of your choosing, okay?”

“You mean it?” Fluff asked softly as she put her arms around him, returning the hug.

“If you go out and meet your adoring public, then yes, I mean it,” he told her.

“Come on, Fluff, we have people to say hi to,” Karen quickly spoke up as she touched Fluff’s arm. “If we dally he might grow a brain.”

“It worked, just like Stacia said,” Fluff added, seemingly surprised as she let Karen lead her out of the tent.

Blinking, Alburet watched them go. When he turned to Stacia, her eyes glowed with victory. “What did she mean?”

A sly smile curled her lips, “Tha’ ya have a soft spot for a woman in distress, me love. Ya also have a tendency to give out open ended promises to ya loved ones. I wonder what she might call tha’ in on?”

“That is what you whispered to her?” His face flushed as he realized he might have just been played.

“Aye, and ya did as I expected. Was tha’ wrong of me, master? Are ya goin’ to punish me?” Stacia purred as she swayed forward, “I be thinkin’ it mayhap be a bit with all of the crowd wantin’ to talk to them.”

A dark chuckle bubbled up in him as his hand lashed out to tangle in her hair. “You devious little wench,” he growled at her as he pulled her in to him. “Maybe I can manage something before they return.”

Her eyes began to burn, literally, flames kindling deep within her pupils. She passionately pressed her body to his, “Now tha’ sounds fittin’ to me.”

“Aye, it does,” Kitten said as she pressed into him from behind. Alburet had forgotten about her being in the tent.

Almost two hours later Karen and Fluffball finally managed to get away, returning to the tent to find Alburet, Stacia, and her Copy asleep, their bodies intertwined in a lover’s embrace with the bedrolls tangled around them. Karen chuckled softly as she got ready for bed, “Seems like her plan worked for her, too.”

“Why did she ask me to do that?” Fluff asked.

“I think she has a plan that will benefit you, and us as well. I’d expect it to be a day or two before she sets anything else into play, he’s likely to be waiting for something to happen. Guess we’ll be doing my memory tomorrow night.” Glancing at Fluff, who was pulling her pajama top on, Karen grinned, “You ready for bed, Juliet?”

Fluff blushed pink, but nodded, “I won’t turn away a cuddle from my Romeo.”

“A cuddle it shall remain, until such time as you are ready,” Karen reassured her as they curled up for the night.

Chapter Eleven

Alburet woke slowly to find himself still sandwiched between Stacia and Kitten. Each of them was using an arm as a pillow, with their legs thrown over his. His lips tugged into a smile as he considered how loved he was by the woman on either side of him. He kissed Kitten, then Stacia, “Time to wake, my devious wife.”

“Hmm, aye,” Stacia murmured as she and her double shifted, kissing him from both sides. “Thank ya for the wonderful evenin’.” She rolled away from him to stand up, her naked body on full display. Her eyes found his gaze drinking in her form, “It be good to know ya still find me attractive.”

“He isn’t the only one,” Karen murmured from where she was spooning Fluff.

“Can I draw you?” Fluff asked, not moving.

“Aye,” Stacia replied. “We can do tha’ after we do Karen’s memory tonight. Did ya both sleep well?”

“So good,” Karen replied softly as she nuzzled Fluff’s ear.

Blushing, Fluff smiled, “It was nice. I feel protected like this.”

“Tha’ be good then,” Stacia commented as she grabbed her clothing and began to get ready for the day. “Ya seem to be comin’ along, Fluff. Ya still be blushin’, but ya seem more acceptin’.”

“I know that you three are with me. Better family than I ever had before, a family that cares for me… loves me?” The last two words were a barely heard whisper.

“As long as you will let me,” Karen replied softly into Fluff’s ear before kissing it.

Fluff shivered as her arms clutched Karen’s. “Promise?”

“Aye,” Stacia added as she finished dressing. “We all be lovin’ ya. We should be movin’ though, so do nay lay about long.”

Fluff’s eyes found Alburet, sitting up to watch the byplay. He gave her a gentle smile, “I do care for you, Fluff. I’m very happy to see you coming out of your shell.”

With a small secretive smile Fluff bowed her head before she rolled to face Karen. They exchanged a few words too softly for Alburet to hear as he got up to get dressed. He realized he was naked, just as Karen let out a wolf whistle.

“Didn’t know you’d gone to bed commando last night,” Karen said.

Alburet turned to glare at her, only to find Fluff’s eyes raking his body. He spun away to find his clothes, his face red, only to find Kitten kneeling beside him, holding out his clothes. “Ya clothin’, master. Ya forgot to put anythin’ on after we—”

“Thank you,” Alburet interrupted to stop her from elaborating. By the time he’d finished dressing, the women were also dressed and waiting on him with an array of smiles.

“He is a complete package, am I right?” Karen laughed.

“Aye, he does have a very nice body,” Stacia added.

“He’s very handsome,” Fluff commented, looking away with her cheeks burning.

“Breakfast is waiting, right?” Alburet coughed, ducking out of the tent without waiting for an answer.

He joined the two captains by the cook fire, collecting the meat, cheese, and bread that comprised the day’s breakfast. “Gentlemen, did you work out a plan for breaking camp?”

“Aye, we think we have a workable plan,” Banthor replied. “We be tryin’ it today, which means leavin’ this fire up with the crafters and ye low leveled folk safe inside the camp. The rest of us will step out and see what happens.”

“Normally if a fire is up no monsters will show up nearby,” Roberto added. “With a group this large though, we really don’t know. If nothing happens, we’ll take down this camp as well and brace for the attack. If we do get attacked, we’ll deal with the mobs, then drop this camp and see if we get attacked again.”

“Sounds good,” Gerald agreed as he came over to the group. “Shall we eat, then make sure everyone knows the plan? Also, Alburet, quite a few people are wanting to do more of the plays, and some were interested in more sparring matches like you and Karen did the first night.”

“We can arrange it. If you or Marysue have ideas in that direction I’ll leave it up to you. Also, call me Al. Seems silly to have you say the full thing at this point.”

Gerald laughed, “Nice, must have raised my reputation far enough.”

Laughing, Karen came up behind them, “There must be a multiplier for women. Also, I want another crack at Al tonight for a three round fight. I’ll start the shindig tonight.”

“I’ll make sure it’s set up,” Marysue agreed as she took her breakfast.

“Shall we step aside so everyone else can get their food?” Ioaniss chuckled. They all looked at him in surprise, as no one had noticed his approach until then.

“You’re stealthier then I had thought,” Karen praised the historian, “you’re right, though.” She walked over to the seating area with Fluff next to her, getting into a whispered conversation as they went.

Gerald watched them go with a puzzled look, “Does Fluff seem more relaxed this morning?”

“Aye, she be getting’ past some of her blocks,” Stacia informed him as the larger group walked towards where Karen and Fluff were seated. “She be doin’ better today, is tha’ nay right, Fluff?”

Fluff nodded, swallowing the bite she’d just taken to reply, “A little. I was so scared last night, but Karen helped me with that. I don’t feel like everyone is staring at me right now, like I used to.”

“You’ve been throwing yourself into combat more fearlessly as well,” Gerald added. “Makes me want to do a bit more, seeing you becoming more aggressive.”

“I agree,” Marysue commented. “You really have been blossoming over the last week or two, Fluff. You’re blushing less, more aggressive in combat, and even more open in social settings.”

Fluff’s cheeks pinked just a touch at Marysue’s comments, “I’m doing my best. I’ve been getting so much help from all of you that it makes me want to try even harder.”

“Ya be doin’ really well, Fluff,” Stacia reassured her. “Husband, Kitten be inside the tent packin’ the rest of the things up. Are ya goin’ to summon Tiny and Bob when ya finish eatin’?”

Alburet finished his makeshift sandwich before replying, “Going to do so now.” He pointed to the empty spot behind him, “Come to me Tiny.”

Tiny appeared in the usual flash of smoke, “I have come.”

“Next up is something nifty a stronger version of Bob,” Alburet chuckled as he fixed the spell words and motions to match his old summoning spell. “I summon Bob the Mighty,” he held his hand next to his waist.

As the smoke cleared around Bob, a new sight greeted them. Bob was a touch darker in coloration, was now just shy of four feet tall and his wings were larger. Flexing his hands. Bob grinned like a maniac, “I’m so much more powerful.” He jumped into the air flapping his wings, hovering but not able to gain any more height no matter how hard he flapped. He dropped to the ground again, not dismayed in the least. “Can’t fly yet, though. You are amazing, master,” Bob gushed as everyone watched him. “This has to be the fastest an Imp has ever achieved this level of power, and it’s all thanks to you.”

“He does have a way of turning things upside down,” Ioaniss agreed wryly.

“Bob, you’re starting to look like a stud,” Karen teased. “How are the two wives treating you?”

“Darkness, it’s wonderful!” Bob gushed, hopping over to Karen to regale her with his latest sexual escapdes with his wives.

Gerald got up abruptly with Marysue, “We’ll go spread the word about the plan.” With that the pair headed off, eager to get away from the explicit conversation the imp was having.

“We should as well, as the matin’ habits of Imps do nothin’ to improve me mornin’ breakfast,” Banthor added as he and Roberto left to go fill in their men.

“I need to pack my tent, if you will excuse me,” Ioaniss laughed as he left as well.

“You scared them all away,” Tiny rumbled with a hint of laughter.

Bob stopped describing his last sexual escapade after Tiny’s words. Glancing around he frowned, “Prudes.”

A crimson cheeked Fluff had stayed where she was next to Karen. She had been listening in, even though some of Bob’s more enthusiastic descriptions made her squirm in her seat. “Maybe you can tell her more later?”

“Oh sure,” Bob agreed as he looked at Fluff, and her proximity to Karen. “Hey, are you two—”

“Bob,” Alburet cut him off. “Let that snake lie.”

Lips pursing into a petulant pout, Bob nodded reluctantly. “Fine. I was just curious was all.”

Karen gave Bob a quick hug, “No we aren’t, not yet anyway. Off you go, before he gets upset.”

Letting out a contented sigh Bob wobbled in place once Karen released him. “Hugs are so nice.” He surreptitiously looked to Fluff, “How do you rate her hugs?”

Eyes widening, Fluff looked at Karen then away, “9.2.”

Eyes shining to match the smile that blossomed on her lips, Karen leaned down and kissed Fluff’s ear. “That was a very sweet thing to say, Fluff. Thank you.”

“We should go get our things,” Fluff suddenly blurted as she took off for the tent.

Karen watched her go for a moment before following her. Stacia leaned against Alburet, looking at the tent they’d both vanished into, “They be sure to be fine. It makes me happy to see our family comin’ along so well, do ya nay agree me husband?”

“It makes me happy to see them both coming to acceptance. Why do you keep calling us all a family, though? We’re friends, guild mates, roommates even, but family?”

Her smile was enigmatic as she stood up, offering her hand to him, “There always be hope.”

Lips creasing as he took her arm he grunted, “Not letting go of your dream, then?”

“Nay, it be what we both want and what they want. Even iffin ya still be fightin’ yaself every day. I believe ya will come around in time. It be time to start another day of travel, though. I do hope this new plan keeps me sister safer. Mayhap I should stay here in camp with her, me bein’ a ‘native’.”

Hearing her obvious desire to not give away that she was his minion, Alburet agreed. “That is a good idea, losing you would probably kill me, after all.”

“We can nay be havin’ tha’,” Stacia murmured as she entered the tent to grab her stuff, followed by Alburet and his minions.

Not quite an hour later everyone was packed and ready to go. The crafters as well as those few natives of Alpha World in the guild stayed inside the camp that was left for last. Banthor coordinated picking up the other Campstones. Tension rose as the guards and mercenaries waited to be attacked. Time seemed to slow to a crawl, and after several minutes Banthor sucked at his teeth, clearly annoyed.

“Damn it, had hoped tha’ would work,” Banthor spat.

“We tried,” Roberto shrugged. “Now we know why people don’t do it this way.”

“We dropping the last camp and waiting for the mobs to hit us, then?” Alburet asked the Captains.

“Sadly, tha’ seems to be the only way. We mayhap want to put three sets of guards into the very interior to help better defend those we need to guard most,” Banthor scowled.

“I’ll let them know,” Alburet replied. “If you can get everyone arranged and ready, Roberto?” Roberto nodded and started calling out orders to his men, echoed by Banthor.

A moment later the group of crafters and native Alpha Worlders of the guild appeared. As soon as they did fifteen guards surrounded them in a circle. Eleven seconds after the last Campstone was removed the sand around the raid group shifted to reveal their first attackers for the day. The mobs that appeared from the sands were unexpected, even Roberto and Banthor were taken aback. Instead of the groups of skeletons they’d been expecting, three Sand Worms erupted around the raid group, surprising them all. Mature Sand Worms had never been seen this far from the center of the Dead Lands. Five Immature Sand Worms sprang up in the middle of the group, as well, but those had been expected after yesterday.

Deirdre was shoved aside by the guard closest to her, saving her from being swallowed. DrBone was also able to dodge his attacker today, skipping to the side as the Immature Worm rose from the sand under him. All five of the Immature Sand Worms missed their selected targets thanks to the reactions of the guards and guild members who had been waiting. The Three Sand Worms, though, attacked the outer ring of the raid, swallowing entire groups as they came out of the sands.

“Holy fuck,” Ironhand shouted, shocked at the size of the larger worms. They were easily ten times the size of the Immature Worms.

Alpha Company didn’t hesitate, attacking the smaller worms that had targeted their companions. They cast glances at the larger worms that were being attacked by the mercs and the guards, in awe at the size of the beasts. Ioaniss stood between the two groups while holding a book in one hand, pencil in the other, taking notes as fast as he could. Alburet joined in attacking one of the Immature Sand Worms, his axe leaving large gashes in the lower portion of the exposed worm. Karen and Fluff had both leapt onto the same worm, their weapons slashing at it. Bob cackled as he tossed Fire Blast after Fire Blast, his spells bigger and brighter than before.

The five smaller worms died first, allowing the raid to turn to the other battles. They were just in time to see the three Sand Worms spit up the people they had swallowed. Covered in viscous liquid, the freshly regurgitated mercenaries slowly got to their feet. The worms retreated into the sand a moment later. Roberto called out, yelling to be heard by all. “Get ready, they will come back up again.”

Not five seconds later the worms did as he said, exploding up out of the sand swallowing more people as they did. The raid pivoted on the Sand Worms, those in the center focusing on one of the worms with spells and ranged attacks. The first worm was slain rapidly with all the damage pouring in. As it died the people it had swallowed were dumped unceremoniously onto the sand. The melee that hadn’t been close to the first target had converged on the other two and focused on them, doing enough damage to cause them to expel their victims before vanishing beneath the sand once more.

The next time the Sand Worms burst forth the raid split into two groups to kill them, able to do enough additional damage to drop them both before they could vanish again. As the last one fell dead, a moment of utter silence settled over the raid. A few seconds after that a loud cheer went up, starting with the mercenaries who had been attacked first, quickly picked up by the guards then Alpha Company.

“Sand Worms this early on?” Banthor spat after the cheer died down. “Bloody hell, someone must hate us.”

“Nothing great was done without obstacles,” Ioaniss commented as he put his book away.

“Is everyone okay?” Marysue asked as the groups sorted themselves back into travelling formations.

“No fatalities, and the injured are being healed,” Roberto told her on his way by, going around to check on his men personally.

After a few minutes, the raid was set back into marching order and started their journey for the day. The rest of the fights for the day turned out to be more normal, with Forgotten Guards and Forgotten Elementalists along with an Immature Sand Worm or two. Eventually the journey was called to a halt and camp was set again. The levels gained by those in Alpha Company were still a popular subject for discussion, but the after dinner entertainment Marysue had set up was also the subject of much speculation.

Alburet

Half-Blood Infernal Summoner

Level 44

Strength: 93 (88)

Agility: 93 (88)

Constitution: 30

Intelligence: 158 (128)

Wisdom: 431 (256)

Charisma: 123 (88)

Health: 2,500

Mana: 6,510

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 5

Demonic Retribution- Rank 4

Summon Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 4

Sap Strength- Rank 4

Demonic Haze- Rank 4

Summon Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 4

Fire Burst- Rank 4

Summon Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

(4 Upgrades to be selected)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Twelve

Alburet took most of his armor off, keeping his boots, gloves and crown on as he knew he was going to be fighting Karen in a bit. As he turned to leave the tent he saw Karen smirking at him.

“Afraid of me?” Karen chuckled.

“I just want an even chance,” Alburet told her. “With your stats, I need to have these on to be even with you.”

“She is going to hurt you?” Tiny rumbled from behind Alburet.

“Possibly. We’re going to have a training session. It’s fine, she won’t kill me. You two did well today. Go home to your wives and enjoy the evening.”

“Aww, I wanted to watch her kick your butt,” Bob snarked just before he vanished.

“You can win, master,” Tiny added before he also vanished.

“I be cleaning the tent while ya all enjoy ya selves,” Kitten purred from the far corner of the tent where she was looking over Alburet’s discarded armor.

“I be good like tha’,” Stacia giggled at his expression as she left the tent.

“I want a good fight before we go walking in my mind again” Karen added, then turned to address Fluffball. “May I escort the Lady Fluff to dinner?”

Fluff took the offered arm with a warm smile, “Of course.”

They went out, leaving Alburet alone in the tent with Kitten. “Master,” Kitten spoke up as the flap fell closed behind them. “Are ya goin’ to be ready tomorrow for us to see ya memories again?”

Looking away as he recalled the last memory, he nodded. “Maybe not something involving David or Kaylee.”

“Aye, mayhap we can show a bit of ya old job then?”

“Not much there worthwhile.”

“I be thinkin’ I can find somethin’, but ya be dallyin’ and nay in a way we both would be enjoyin’. Go have ya food and fun, and we be walkin’ with Karen tonight.”

“See you soon, Kitten,” Alburet told the Copy of his loving wife before he left the tent.

Dinner was a stew again, like it had been every other night. As he ate, Alburet asked Roberto about it. “Stew? It has been tasty every night, but why always stew?”

“It’s the easiest thing to do for a camp full of people. If it was just five, then maybe it would be steaks, but for over a hundred and fifty stew is just the easiest thing.”

“Fair point,” Gerald chuckled between bites. “And it will make us more appreciative of some variety when we’re done with this.”

“I’m thinking Langistor soup when we get back,” Karen commented, her eyes on Marysue.

Shuddering gently, Marysue shook her head, “You said that deliberately.”

“Yup,” Karen replied as she took another bite.

“Are you sending out the schedule for the after dinner events?” Fluffball asked as Marysue finished her meal.

“In just a minute. We’re starting with Karen and Alburet. Roberto and Banthor are going to have a match as well. After the other five fights that were requested we’ll be moving on to some small plays. Turns out that some of the guild used to do various plays at ren faires, so they’ll be putting on a show for us tonight.”

“Sounds good,” Ioaniss opined, “but what is a ren faire?”

The group paused to consider how to explain it to him, looking at each other blankly. Fluff was the first to speak, “It’s an outdoor fair. There are various cart vendors that sell food, jewelry, and other items. A number of small stages are erected for minstrels, actors, or others of artistic bent to perform on. There’s also usually one large area set aside for combat.”

“Sounds like the Spring Festival,” Ioaniss nodded. “Always a good time.”

Conversation slowed as those still eating focused on the food. Once Alburet was done he moved off a bit from the others and began to stretch out. He noticed Karen doing the same thing a short way off. He met her eyes as they stretched out. Her eyes were full of laughter and confidence. He was sure he would be trounced yet again, but he would do his best.

Minutes ticked by as the last few people finished up their dinner. Marysue eventually asked Gerald to call for attention so she could make an announcement. “I’m sending out a raid message about the events planned for tonight. First up is our guild leader against one of our officers again. Last time he was defeated by her. Will he be able to right the scales or will she prove victorious again?” With a bow she stepped away with Gerald at her side, leaving an open space for the fight.

Karen entered the space first, taking up a stance on one side, to many cheers and whistles. She bowed to the crowd before turning to face Alburet, who had stepped into the opposite side of the square. More cheers and encouragement were thrown to him as he bowed to the crowd before turning to Karen.

“Okay, Sensei, let us see if I have improved,” he bowed to her.

Her smile was broad as she bowed back, “Come, deshi, let me see your improvement.” She stepped into a ready stance, her arms out before her.

Alburet settled into his own stance, arms and legs a bit wider. They just stared at each other as the seconds ticked by. The crowd started to call out to them to fight as the seconds continued to tick by. Alburet started to advance slowly, his feet shifting inches at a time to keep his balance as close to perfect as he could. Karen matched him as she also started to glide towards the middle of the square.

They came to rest with her just out of Alburet’s reach. “I was hoping you would attack first,” Alburet told her as he paused.

“Same,” Karen replied simply. “Alas, we are forced into conflict for the crowd.”

“Well it was—” he cut off as Karen darted forward, her leg snapping out.

Backpedaling, he slapped her snap kick away. Before he could try to counterattack though, she had dropped and swept his legs. Going to the ground he rolled away, Karen just missing a crescent kick aimed for his gut. As he rolled to his feet he felt her arms clinch around his waist.

He reached up and back as he dropped his weight. He caught her shirt, and used that to pull at her, trying to bring her over his shoulder as he stopped her from tossing him. He was unable to complete the move as Karen went to the ground, retaining her hold on him.

Alburet grabbed at her hands at his waist as she twisted him face down into the sand. He locked onto her left wrist as her right came free and punched him twice in the kidney. Gritting his teeth against the pain, he kept his grip on her as he yanked. Karen was pulled from his back, allowing him to turn to face her even as she slipped her hand free of his grip.

A grin was plastered on her face as she tackled him back to the ground. He was taken by surprise by the frontal attack, so she was able to straddle him as he fell back to the sand. He covered up as she tried to elbow bash his face, like he had done to her last time.

Her elbows struck at his forearms that were in the way. Attempting to buck her up so he could twist his hips proved futile; he would have to take the hits so he could get better leverage with his arms. As he dropped his right arm away from his face to grab at her, he felt the pain of his nose breaking. Karen had anticipated his move and planted her elbow square into his nose as he moved.

“How’s that feel?” Karen panted, driving another elbow into his face.

Teeth clenched against the pain, he lashed out with his right hand and caught her belt. Using his arm and legs he strained against her even as she continued to hammer him. She hadn’t expected him to pull her straight up, figuring that he would attempt to break to the sides. She was shocked when she went over his head, followed closely by him.

Now on top of her, blood dripping down onto her from his battered nose, Alburet pinned her arms down before driving his head into her nose. He hadn’t managed to straddle her and she’d gotten her legs wrapped around his waist when he rolled them.

The audience was cheering at them, enjoying the fight. Stacia grinned, sharing a whisper with Fluff at the sight of the two of them locked as they were. With Alburet between Karen’s thighs and her bucking her hips it looked more like a grudge fuck than a fight. Fluff giggled as she watched her friends, seeing what Stacia was saying.

Karen growled as she squirmed in Alburet’s grip, pulling her head down to avoid the next headbutt. “Oh, it’s on now,” she growled as she turned her head. She released his hips and pulled her knees up to her chest in one quick movement, kicking out before Alburet could respond.

He managed to keep his grip on her as he went backwards, dragging Karen with him. She wound up on top of him again, driving her knees into his chest. Wheezing, Alburet let go of her hands and tapped the sand.

She got off of him and backed away as they both caught their breath. The blood stopped dripping from their noses as the damage healed up. Wiping at his face to remove the sandy, bloody grit from his face, Alburet grinned at her.

“Almost had you that time,” he said as he took up a ready stance again.

“It was close,” Karen admitted with a manic smile. “Come on, Al, this isn’t all you’ve got, is it?”

He chuckled darkly as his mind flashed back to a riot at the jail when he’d been a guard there. His lips pursed for a second as he looked at her. “Maybe something more feral.”

Frowning slightly at his words, Karen suddenly felt a prickling along her scalp. Not saying anything, she lunged forward again with a quick one-two combo. Alburet took the blows square to the chest, but he caught her left arm as she tried to pull it back.

As she tried to break the hold he pulled, using his weight to force her a half step closer. As she came forward he slammed his free hand into the back of her locked elbow. Gasping, Karen’s face went white for a second, the clear crack of bone echoing.

Sweeping her legs, he followed her down, keeping his hold on her broken arm. He savagely twisted her now broken arm behind her as he pressed his knees into her back. “Give up,” he growled into her ear. His voice reverberated along her spine and she knew he would continue if she didn’t.

Tapping out, Karen felt his weight removed from her back. Panting against the pain, she looked up at him as he stepped away. His face was a blank mask, but a seed of worry glimmered in his eyes. She let out a ragged breath as her arm healed and the pain vanished.

“That was unexpected,” she chuffed as she got to her feet. She popped her neck and let her grin drop away. “Okay, looks like we’re going to play rough.” She charged at him again as soon as she was ready.

Alburet came to inside the tent, his mind foggy. Stacia was stroking his hair with an amused expression on her face. “There ya be. Did ya enjoy ya nap?”

“What happened?”

“I kicked your ass for breaking my arm,” Karen told him.

He looked over to see her to his left, sitting there with a neutral expression. “Sorry about that. I do think it was one of the only ways I could have gotten you to tap. I’m not up to your speed, though I do try to make it challenging.”

Her face softened slightly, “True. You also didn’t gloat about it, and you had the common sense to worry about what I was going to do in retribution. Will you spar with me again?”

“Yeah, but I think we should put ‘no breaking bones’ on the rules list,” Alburet replied. “I don’t think I want to have you knock me out again.”

Laughing softly Karen leaned down, kissing him gently. The kiss was brief, full of tenderness and love. “Good, would hate to lose my practice dummy.”

Gulping Alburet looked at Karen with shock, not having expected to be kissed. “Karen…”

“Shh,” Stacia murmured before she too leaned down to kiss him. “Ya be about to tell her silly thin’s. She be worried tha’ ya would stop acceptin’ her, for her takin’ ya apart like she did. Other men have done it time and again. She just be happy that’ ya accept her, though she is better at applied violence.”

Karen nodded along with Stacia’s words, “That, and I really do enjoy those lips.”

Shaking his head, Alburet closed his eyes, “Why am I fighting you?”

“Ya do nay have to, me lovin’ master. When ya be ready, we will be here for ya. All of us will be,” Stacia’s voice was full of love.

Opening his eyes and looking to the right, he found Fluff sitting there fidgeting nervously. “Fluff?”

“Can I?”

“Huh?” Alburet asked, unsure what she was asking for.

“Aye,” Stacia replied for him.

Fluff leaned down and kissed his cheek, her whiskers tickling his ear. He went motionless as she trailed small kisses to his ear. One last kiss to the tip of his ear, then she got to her feet and bolted from the tent.

Karen went after her, leaving a thoroughly confused Alburet in their wake. “Huh? Wait, what…?”

“She wants to be accepted by ya. But she also be afraid tha’ ya will hurt her. She be comin’ along, though,” Stacia told him. Changing topics, she continued, “When they get back we will be walkin’ in one of Karen’s memories tonight.”

“Wait, are you saying that Fluff…” Alburet began.

“Shh,” Stacia interrupted him by placing her finger over his lips. “Do nay think about it for now. She be nay ready, nay yet. Besides, ya do owe her a reward iffin ya recall.”

He remembered how Stacia had called in her own open-ended promise. “You’re not saying she’s—”

Stacia giggled as she leaned down to silence him with a kiss. “Nay, she be nay tha’ bold. Nay yet, but mayhap in time. Ya just relax until they get back, aye?” She began to hum to him as she traced circles on his chest.

Eyes growing heavy, he relaxed into her wordless song. “Maybe you’re right.”

Alburet yawned as he came back to consciousness. A soft hand was stroking his hair, “Stacia is almost ready,” Fluff told him softly.

He smiled up at Fluff, “Thanks for the reassuring kisses earlier.”

Averting her gaze, her cheeks barely pinked, “You didn’t mind?”

“I don’t mind. With as much as you’ve been improving, you deserved something. It was kind of nice, like getting kisses from a kitten. Your whiskers do tickle, though,” Alburet told her as he reached up to rub one of her ears.

Stacia spoke up, “Everythin’ be ready now, iffin the two of ya be so.”

“Let’s help Karen,” Alburet grunted as he sat up.

Shifting over to Stacia, they settled on either side of her, touching Stacia and Karen. Stacia began to sing. They found themselves in a bedroom, decorated with bladed weapons strapped to the walls and on display stands around the room. In the middle of the room were two teenage girls, one a younger Karen and the other a mousey brunette who was very curvy.

“Vivian,” the ghostly Karen told them. “She was the first person I felt a personal connection with.”

“Aye,” Stacia commented sadly. As she did the scene shifted from washed out grey to color as the moment came to life.

“Viv, the kiss yesterday,” Karen’s lips turned up as she addressed the other girl, “did you enjoy it?”

Ducking her head, Vivian gave a small nod, “I didn’t think I would feel like that from kissing a girl. You liked it, too?”

“Made my blood boil,” Karen replied as she scooted over to sit next to Vivian. “I want to do it again.”

Looking up through her lashes, Vivian whispered, “I don’t want our friendship to change.”

“Even if it’s for the better?” Karen asked as she leaned in towards Vivian.

“I—” Vivian was cut off as their lips met. The kiss lingered, as the teenagers exchanged the awkward explorative kiss of teens everywhere. After a moment Vivian sat back, her breathing rapid, her face flushed. “You make my head spin.”

“You make me want to lay you down and cover you in kisses,” Karen replied in a smoky tone as she leaned gently into Vivian’s side. “Dad is going to be busy and mom is out shopping. We can… explore.”

Vivian’s eyes dilated as she looked down, “We’ll still be friends, right?”

“Try to get rid of me,” Karen chuckled as she leaned in to start nibbling Vivian’s neck.

Alburet started to feel a little uncomfortable as he watched the girls having their make-out session. Looking away from the scene, he found Fluff watching the teens. Her cheeks were tinged pink but she seemed also to be absorbing everything. Looking at Karen, he saw sadness etched on her features instead of the normal grin he expected at seeing something like this.

Stacia took his hand, giving it a squeeze as she leaned over to whisper to him. “It ends here in a moment.”

True to her words, about a minute later the door to her room opened just as Karen was lowering her head to Vivian’s chest. Head jerking up, her eyes found her father, Joseph, standing in the doorway. His face was dark with anger as he looked at the two teens. Karen jerked back from Vivian, who tried to cover her curves with her hands. “I’m busy, dad. Get out.”

Voice thick with anger he replied to her, “Get that tramp out of my house and get down to the dojo. Right now!”

Vivian scrambled to her feet, clutching her bra and shirt close as she rushed past him out of the room, tears streaming down her face. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry.”

Karen jumped to her feet, not caring that her bra was the only thing she wore above the waist. Planting her hands on her hips, her face was flushed with anger. “That was my girlfriend you just insulted.”

“Girlfriend! No daughter of mine is a lesbian!”

“Maybe I don’t want to be your daughter, then!”

He had seemed upset before, but now his face went white, and his eyes went cold. “Downstairs now!”

Karen, still shirtless, went past him as she stomped down to the dojo. She went to the middle of the mat ignoring the people staring at her. Joseph followed her out onto the mat, speaking to the room at large. His voice carried the tone of a Staff Sergeant used to being obeyed, “The dojo is closed. Everyone out.”

The handful of people grabbed their stuff, leaving the building rapidly. Joseph turned to his daughter, “You brought a girl into my home to have sexual relations with her?”

“So what? I’m old enough to make my own decisions. You raised me like a boy, so why are you upset that I like girls? She is beautiful, fragile, soft and wonderful. She is my friend, one of very few I’ve ever been able to make, thanks to you always making us move.”

“You are my daughter. You will find a man strong enough to stand beside you. You will not ‘do things’,” he spat the two words, “with other women. You will find a man, period.” He settled into a fighting stance, “Or do you wish to challenge me today?”

Knuckles popping as her hands curled into fists Karen glared at him. “Fuck you. Always stopping me from being happy. Making us move here, away from my friends. Getting mad at me for defending myself in school. Now stopping me from finding love.” She stepped back into a balanced stance, “If I make you tap, you will not complain about Vivian again.”

“Once you stop moving, you will break all ties with her,” he replied firmly as he motioned her forward with a beckoning motion.

With a snort Karen came forward, her face grim. They watched for the next twenty minutes as Joseph punished his daughter. He wasn’t brutal about it, just efficient, putting her on the mat time and time again. Bloody of lip and nose, Karen lay there panting, unable to rise anymore. Her own attempts at making her father submit had never come close to succeeding, she’d barely even managed to land a solid blow.

Seeing her no longer fighting he relaxed his stance, taking a knee next to her. “You will find a man who is worthy of you. We agreed, now uphold your bargain.” He stomped towards the showers.

Karen curled up on the mat, sobbing quietly as she silently wished her first love goodbye. As Karen cried, the scene shifted to grey as time froze. Alburet had been engrossed in the memory, but looked now to Karen’s ghostly form. Fluff held her as Karen, the hard warrior, cried softly into Fluff’s shoulder.

“I hurt her the next day when I told her it was all a mistake and I wouldn’t see her again. This was the event that got me started fucking any man who could beat me in a fight. I dallied with a girl or two when Dad was out of town, but always feared he would find out.”

“You like me,” Fluff whispered as she held her friend.

“I do, Julia. I like you so much. You remind me some of Vivian. The quiet, shy personality of yours, it makes me ache to protect you. The other side of you, the side that goes fearlessly into battle, excites me. Makes me burn to hold you at the end of the battle and nibble on your ears.” Arms tightening ever so gently on Fluff, Karen leaned her head against her friend. “Dad never agreed with my first choice of partners, but we did make up before he passed. I won’t push you either way. We’ll still be friends, no matter what. I won’t break that promise again.”

“I will always be your friend,” Fluff replied.

“Good. Now it be time for sleep,” Stacia added in a hushed tone as she began to sing one more time.

Blinking, Alburet found himself back in the tent. Fluff had a sad expression as she gazed down at Karen. Without speaking she slid into the bedroll with Karen, cuddling up to her sleeping friend. Karen rolled in her sleep, putting her arm over Fluff.

“Night,” Alburet whispered as he smiled at the duo.

Fluff gave him a smile in return, turning to spoon into Karen. She purred contentedly as she settled in. Alburet held back the chuckle as he watched her get comfortable. He slipped into his pajamas before he turned to bed, to find Stacia and Kitten waiting for him, their naked bodies gleaming gently in the dim lantern light of the tent.

“Kitten…” Identical soft giggles halted his words.

“We be nay goin’ to do anythin’ but hold ya.” Stacia replied as she patted the spot between her bodies. “Come to bed, master, we will hold ya until ya fall asleep.”

Joining her with reservations, he found her good to her word. He cuddled into Stacia as Kitten cuddled him from behind. Fluff’s purr was the only noise as the light in the tent dimmed further. Stacia’s smooth skin was warm to his touch as he held her waist, until darkness came to claim him.

Chapter Thirteen

Waking to the warmth of naked skin against his, Alburet opened his eyes to red hair, his arm draped over Stacia’s naked body. A pale arm was over his chest as Kitten’s naked body was pressed into his back. As he tried to figure a way out of the cuddle puddle, Karen spoke up.

“I’ll bring breakfast for us today,” Karen told them before a flash of light marked her leaving the tent.

“Hmm, it be time already?” Stacia murmured as she stirred, causing her body to shift against his.

Alburet blinked as he realized that he wasn’t wearing the pajama bottoms he’d had on when he had gone to sleep. Stacia smothered a giggle as she shifted against his waking body. “You’re misbehaving,” he growled into her ear, nipping it.

With a squeak Stacia shifted away from him as Kitten wrapped her arms tightly around him from behind. “Ya fell into me cunnin’ trap,” Kitten whispered to him as her fingernails raked his chest.

Her nails took off a fine layer of skin, making him hiss in pain. Grabbing her wrists, he pulled her arms off him, “You are so going to pay for that.”

Stacia grabbed his wrists, pressing her thumbs into the pressure point to make his hands open, releasing Kitten’s hands. “Ya brute, hurtin’ me like tha’,” she husked at him, “even iffin it was me Copy.”

Twisting his wrists sharply against her hold, his arms came free as he dismissed her Copy, rolling onto to Stacia’s naked form. Pinning her arms over her head Alburet looked down into her hungry eyes. “It’s only two on one as long as I let it be. Now, about these gashes on my chest…”

A small gasp brought his attention to Fluffball, who was watching them. “Maybe I should…”

“I’m back…” Karen announced at the same time as she ducked into the tent with a tray. She paused as the flap closed behind her, “Really?”

Alburet felt Stacia’s legs clamp around his waist as he attempted to move. “Wait, it’s not like it looks.”

“Tha’ be true, he was about to ravish me in front of Fluff,” Stacia purred as she stretched up to nibble at his neck.

Shivering, Alburet glared down at her, his breath ragged. “Stop that,” his voice held all the command he could muster.

“Fluff is right here, so am I. Stacia, that wasn’t very nice, you should at least share,” Karen commented as she walked over to sit next to Fluff, setting the tray down. “Or at least wait for us to be ready for the show.”

Stacia’s chest was heaving, her eyes locked on Alburet’s. “He commanded me to stop. I can nay go against his wishes, even though me be wantin’ too.” Her eyes were filled with need and passion as she panted, “Please, master. They be fine with it.”

He wanted to give in to her need, but couldn’t bring himself to under the circumstances. Shaking his head, his breath still ragged, he pushed back from her going to his knees. “It isn’t right to our friends,” he panted. He surged to his feet, unintentionally giving the other two a perfect view of his own needs before he turned towards the corner where his gear was. Shaking, trying to force his body to calm, he took his time getting dressed. When he turned back, Stacia was bowing with her head to the floor before him.

“Master, forgive me please,” Stacia whispered from her prostrate position.

Looking at her with a frown of disappointment, he stayed silent for a minute. “We talked about this, Stacia. With our two friends here, it wouldn’t be right to—”

“I didn’t mind,” Karen cut in. “I mean, I was all set to enjoy breakfast and a show.”

“I…,” Fluffball hesitated for a moment. “I have already seen you together…,” she took a deep breath before she continued. “I was hoping you would let me draw it.”

His mouth opened and closed as he tried to find words to express himself properly. As his silence dragged on, Stacia lifted her head off the floor and sat up while keeping her gaze on the floor. “You want to draw Stacia and me, during the act?” His words reflected his shock.

“I want to draw the three of you, like I saw before. Them overpowering you, pleasing you and themselves as you give in to them,” Fluff’s voice trembled, as did her hands. “I don’t think you want me to see you, though. All my art has been focused on the woman being the one forced to accept the man. It was… I felt awe watching as they took you, knowing that something Poppa always said was false. He always said that no man would allow a woman to dominate him.”

“He dominates me,” Stacia corrected her gently.

“Normally, but he served you and Karen and no one got upset over it,” she shifted where she sat, her thighs rubbing together. “It was so wonderful to see him give in to you both. That moment with you two when he completely surrendered, it was magical. And he never tries to dominate me, he’s always gentle, caring, kind, and loving.”

“Can you draw it from memory?” Karen asked curiously as she recalled that night.

“Maybe, but I would rather draw from live models. I can quick sketch every position, then go back to fill them in afterwards.”

“I don’t think…” Alburet began but he paused when Stacia touched his thigh.

“Is tha’ the one thin’ ya want over anythin’ else right now?” Stacia asked.

“Yes,” the sure agreement in Fluffball’s voice was clear. “I want to draw that scene, a strong man giving in to two women who take him…” Her breath came a little quicker and she licked her lips.

“Would tha’ be the one thin’ ya would ask of me husband?” Stacia asked.

“Wait…” Alburet began.

“Can I?” Fluff asked, her question cutting off Alburet. “Would that be okay as the reward?”

Covering his face with his hands Alburet rubbed at his face for a moment. “I’ve already gone against my father’s teaching once. Might as well do it again.” He captured Fluff’s eyes, which glowed with a mixture of eagerness and fear. “This will be the completion of my promise to you of a reward.”

Her fear vanished as her eagerness shot forward, “Really? You’ll let me stay and draw?”

“Yes,” Alburet replied as he took his breakfast off the tray. “I’m not positive it’s a good…”

Fluff shifted forward quickly, hugging him tightly, “Thank you.”

He hugged her with his free hand. “You’re welcome, Fluff. I’m not sure it’s the best idea, but your enthusiasm does help temper my reservations.”

“We’ll be skipping doing one of my memories tonight. Instead, we’ll be doing as Fluff has asked,” Alburet told Stacia. “I’m not entirely comfortable with this, and it is entirely your fault.”

“I understand, master,” Stacia murmured. “What be me penance?”

“I’ll think on it,” Alburet gently disengaged Fluff. “I still need to eat. Why don’t you and Karen go mingle while we eat, Fluff. Take your stuff, I’ll be collapsing the tent when I leave it.”

“Got it,” Karen said as she picked up her bag. “Stacia, will you get the tray?”

“Aye,” Stacia was still looking at the ground, staying where she was. She was still there when Karen and Fluff left and Alburet began to eat. “Master?”

“Yes?”

“Ya know I be lovin’ ya, aye?”

“Of course,” Alburet answered without emotion as he ate.

“Ya know tha’ I love Karen and Fluff as well, aye?”

“So I am coming to truly understand,” he sighed. “You keep pushing at me, in unusual ways. Was all of this planned by you from the beginning? The tent, the little acts of defiance, all to lead me to this point?”

“Nay. I had hoped tha’ mayhap ya would start to come along. I did tease ya too much today, tha’ be true, and for tha’ I be sorry. I did nay expect Fluff to ask what she did, even though I had told her to trick ya for a promised reward. I had mayhap thought she would ask for a massage or something more innocent. She has truly been comin’ along fast since ya and Karen accepted her, from when ya saw her first memory that she shared. Ya care for her, tha’ has been a boost tha’ has been propellin’ her along at a speed I had nay expected. Ya and Karen tha’ be, it be both of ya and nay just ya.”

Setting the bread in his lap, Alburet just gazed at the loving Succubus. “You make things so hard for me. You can read my emotions probably better than I can myself. So you know how conflicted I am. Why do you keep pushing at me, even after I’ve asked you not to?”

Lifting her head to meet his eyes, Alburet could see the tears that threatened to spill down her cheeks. “I just want ya to be as happy as ya can. Me, Karen, and even Fluff all want happiness as well. We can all have tha’ iffin ya will just let go of ya old ways. I try to nay push ya, but every time I see ya yearn for those who yearn back for ya, I can nay stop meself. I be a bad minion, master, flauntin’ ya wishes in tha’ regard.” The tears overflowed, streaming down her face.

His heart clenched at the sight of her crying. He shifted forward, letting the food fall to the ground as he took her in his arms, pulling her into his lap. Cuddling her to his chest, Alburet spoke again. “Damn it, dear heart. I know, gods I know, but it feels like I’m disrespecting the only man I really looked up to. At the same time, I want what you ask of me. I was happy when we all came together before our marriage. The idea of Fluff also being with us makes me shiver. I don’t deserve all of this. It feels like the universe is just waiting to pull the rug out from under me.”

“I will always be here for ya, as long as ya will have me. I know I be a willful Succubus, as me mother and her mother. For tha’, I be sorry tha’ I be this way.” Her words were a little broken as she wrapped her arms around him sobbing.

“I will never turn you away. You truly do own my heart at this point, even being a willful, bad, disobedient minion. I knew your personality would come forward again, I still recall you pushing at me before. When we married you seemed to pull back, becoming an obedient wife that wouldn’t test me in any way, and I felt a small sadness at that. This might be a bit more than I had anticipated, but you are loved, even with your willful ways. I will try to accept what you want, what Karen wants, and surprisingly what even Fluff seems to want.”

Sniffling, she raised her tear streaked face to him, “Promise?”

For a moment, his gaze drilled into her, as he wondered if she was playing with him again. Not seeing anything but hope in her gaze, he nodded. “I promise. You will still take your punishment later, though.”

“Aye, anythin’ ya deem necessary,” Stacia whispered as she kissed his chest. “Thank ya.”

“Eat your breakfast while I get the tent in order. We will deal with your punishment later. It might be a day or two, considering everything.”

Stacia squeezed him tightly before she left his lap, picking up the meal set aside for her. Alburet used Copy on Stacia, bringing Kitten into being. As Kitten appeared, Alburet grabbed her, spinning her around and down to her knees. Pushing her face down, he began to lay into her backside with hard, fast slaps, growling the entire time. His hand began to burn but he ignored it as best he could. Kitten let out a continuous stream of yelps with each spank. Stacia was frozen in place with her eyes wide, food forgotten as she felt each blow. Bowing her head, she knelt into the same position as her Copy, to accept her punishment even if it was her doubled body that was currently taking the blows.

When his hand began to cramp, Alburet let her go as he got to his feet. “There, the punishment has been given. Finish eating, gather both of our things and meet me outside with the tent.” Wincing at the pain in his hand, he walked out of the tent. The pain faded as the sun washed over him.

“We have a new plan,” Roberto called out to him as Alburet walked over to where the group waited.

“I hope it’s better than the last plan I’ve heard today,” Alburet replied with a wry smile. “Please enlighten me.”

“The Sand Worms attack groups, unlike the Immature Sand Worms. We are going to put the less experienced members in between the two groups with thirty feet between the groups. They’ll still need to be wary of the Immature Sand Worms, but at least they won’t be targeted by the larger ones.”

“Have you already spread news of the plan?” Alburet asked, not having any better ideas.

“Aye,” Banthor answered as he came over to them. “Just got done with me boys, his boys and yer guildies.”

“Well, then, we’re ready to go,” Alburet added as he watched Stacia and Kitten come out of the tent carrying his bags. Taking them with a kiss on Stacia’s cheek, he gave her a smile, “Thank you, dear heart.”

“It be the least me can do, husband,” Stacia bowed her head. “Be ya summonin’ ya other minions?”

Alburet summoned both Bob and Tiny to his side. “Guys, more of the same today. Probably Worms right off the bat again.”

“I will protect you, master,” Tiny rumbled as he tapped his shield with his mace.

“I’ll light them up,” Bob grinned as a ball of fire appeared in his hand.

“We shall have to see what the first fight brings,” Alburet informed his minions. “I always feel a bit better when you two are here, though.”

Bob’s chest inflated as he swelled with pride, Tiny gave a firm nod, accepting the praise. “Wha’ of me?” Kitten purred from behind Alburet.

“You are a devious, sex crazed Infernal, but yes, I feel better having you here as well,” Alburet replied. He looked at the rest of the group, “We ready for the day?”

A chorus of agreement came back to him. A moment later Banthor called for everyone to move into the positions they had been assigned. Once everyone was in place, the Campstones were removed. Eleven seconds after they were removed, the sands erupted as they had every morning.

Five Sand Worms, two full groups of Forgotten Elementalists, and two Immature Sand Worms made up the morning attack. Alburet only got a brief glimpse of the full chaos before he turned to attack the Immature Sand Worm that had swallowed Deirdre, before anyone could react to save her.

Fluff went red as her Rage ability triggered, launching herself onto the top of that same Worm. One claw sank deeply into the beast to hold her aloft while she used the others to dig bloody chunks out of it. Karen was beside her after a moment, having used her blades to climb the beast. Gerald, Tiny, Chris, and a few others surrounded the base of the Worm, hacking into it with fervor. Alburet, Bob and a couple of other nearby casters began to lay into it with spells.

The Immature Sand Worm withered under the assault on it. As it died, Tiny shoved it, angling it away from the rest of the raid. Deirdre came out of its mouth just before it died, covered in acidic fluid. Marysue and Greenbeard started healing her as fast as they could, as she had the barest sliver of life left.

The other Immature Sand Worm had died under a similar assault from those near it, so the melee and casters shifted their attention to the closest Sand Worm. Renful had bound a trio of the undead mages to his will and was wreaking havoc on the other ones. Some of the raid tanks had taunted the other skeletal mages to mitigate the area damage to the raid. The mercenaries and guards had all jumped on the Sand Worms.

The Sand Worms managed to submerge and reappear a couple of times before they were finally laid to rest. After nearly five minutes the last of the beasts finally died. A ragged cheer rose from the raid as healers began to resurrect the fallen. Two guards, three mercenaries and Violet were amongst the tally.

All but one of the mercenaries stood back up. Even with the resurrection spell, one of the mercenaries didn’t rise. A pall settled over the raid, as it became apparent that a Final Death had taken place.

Banthor stood next to the corpse, sadness etching deep furrows in his face. “Gremin, ye always was one to cause us issues, ye damn bastard.”

Alburet went to the Dwarf’s side to gaze down on the black furred Lunari that lay dead on the sand. “This is my first time seeing a Final Death. Probably the first for my entire guild as well. What should we do, Banthor?”

Banthor wiped at his face once, “We be on a quest, so there be only one thin’ to do. We loot his remains and carry on. Iffin ya will hand his keepsake to me, I will be givin’ it to his family when we return to Stormguard.”

Alburet knelt down to touch the corpse, and the body vanished just like a monster body did. In his hand was a single ring, with a quest tag on it. Standing up, he handed it to Banthor who put it into a pouch. “Is it customary to say anything?”

“Nay a custom, but it has been done before,” Banthor coughed as his voice tightened up.

“Alpha Company,” Alburet called out loudly. “We take a moment to mourn the passing of one of our guards. Bow your heads in respect to Gremin. This Lunari traveled beside us into these sands knowing this might come, but he still came. Gremin, may Bastet welcome you home to rest after your journey here on Alpha World. From Bastet’s bosom he came and to her bosom he now returns.” He bowed his own head in silence as his eyes watered, his mind flashing to the loved ones that had passed on, like his father.

After a minute he lifted his head to speak again. “We started this journey as an epic quest, with the guild name on the line. Now we have another reason to carry out the rest of this mission. We cannot fail, for the sake of Gremin’s legacy, and our own.”

A murmur of agreement from over a hundred throats was heard as he finished speaking. Alburet turned to Banthor and Roberto. “Gentlemen, lead us on. We have a mission to complete.”

Banthor slammed his axe into his shield, “Form up, men! We move for our honor and Gremin’s!”

The mercenaries fell into position, followed in short order by the rest of the raid. Banthor called out once more to get them moving. Beyond that, everyone walked in silence as they processed what had just occurred.

Chapter Fourteen

The raid was still in a somber mood when they camped that night, even with another three levels gained. No more Sand Worms had attacked them during the day. A handful of Immature Sand Worms and the standard Forgotten Guards and Elementalists made up the rest of the day’s attacks. The Campstones were placed and tents set out amid near silence. The few words being said were in hushed tones, as if no one had the energy to speak up.

Alburet dismissed Tiny and Bob, “You did well today, guys. Hopefully tomorrow we can push past the pall that hangs over us right now.”

“I will have a drink in his name. He was one of your protectors, he deserves it,” Tiny rumbled before he vanished.

Bob gave a simple nod, “I’ll head over to Tiny’s tonight and drink with him.”

As Bob vanished Alburet took a moment to consider the words of his minions. He went into the tent, quickly dropped his gear without speaking, then went to find Banthor. He found the mercenary Captain off to one side speaking to his normal group of Dwarves. “Banthor, can I have a moment?”

Dismissing his group, Banthor turned to Alburet, “What can I be doin’ for ye?”

“I was thinking we could hold a wake for Gremin. Everyone needs something to buoy them back up some. A night of drinking and tales of Gremin’s accomplishments might help. I’m hoping you and your guild would share stories, since he was one of your men. I brought along a number of drinks that can be shared. They were going to be for the victory celebration, but this seems like a better use.”

A hint of life came back to Banthor’s eyes as he nodded, “Tha’ be a good idea. Nay many who hire us care iffin we suffer losses. Some have, but they be small in number. I will spread the word durin’ dinner. Where be ye settin’ up the libations?”

“Over by the fire I take my meals at. I’ll get it ready for after dinner. I look forward to your tales of his bravery,” Alburet traded a nod with Banthor before he turned back to his tent.

He reentered the tent to find the quartet of women, as Kitten was still out. They stopped talking when he entered, “Something wrong?”

“Aye,” Stacia replied. “We had been talkin’ about wha’ tonight was supposed to be. We came to the realization tha’ mayhap it be best to put tha’ idea off for the night. Would ya be okay with tha’?”

Eyes meeting Fluff’s and seeing the same sadness that hung over most of the camp, Alburet asked her directly, “Fluff, is this what you want?”

She nodded, “I can’t focus on drawing right now. I feel horrible that Gremin died today.”

“Alright. We can do one of my memories tonight instead,” Alburet suggested. “After dinner we’ll be holding a wake for Gremin. Banthor and his friends will be telling stories. I’ll be dipping into the celebratory drinks for this, as well.”

“That’s a great idea,” Karen said. “It feels right to hold a wake for him.”

“Aye,” Stacia and her Copy went to Alburet, hugging him from both sides, “Tha’ be me lovin’ husband. Ya care for us who be native to this world.”

“All of us care,” Alburet replied.

“He’s right,” Karen added as she joined the hug.

“Thank you for agreeing to wait until tomorrow, Al,” Fluff joined the group hug.

“Let’s change, we need to be out there soon,” Alburet said from the middle of the giant hug after a few moments. “I’ll also need help taking the booze out to the fire.”

The hug broke up as the ladies let him go to start stripping off their armor and weapons. Alburet changed into the other set of clothing he had brought along, a red silk shirt with black pants. The shirt was the same color as the boots and gloves he normally wore. After he was dressed he grabbed his bag, feeling like an idiot as he realized that he didn’t need help carrying the drink as it was already in his bag. When he turned to face the women, they were in the dresses they had worn a few days before.

“I actually have all the drink in my bag, so I don’t need help carrying it. You all look magnificent. Shall we?” he asked as he held the tent flap open for them. Karen kissed his cheek as she went by, followed in turn by Stacia and Fluff who each deposited their own kisses on his cheeks. Alburet smiled at each of them as they exited. Stepping out after them, he took Stacia’s arm while Karen offered Fluff her arm.

Roberto raised a brow as the quartet approached him, “A little fancy for the evening, aren’t you?”

“Nay, Alburet gave me an idea,” Banthor answered for them as he came over. “We be holdin’ a wake tonight in memory of Gremin.”

With a nod, Alburet broke out a couple of kegs from his bag. “This is part of the celebration supply, but will be used for a greater purpose today.”

Roberto’s face seemed to brighten just a touch, “That was thoughtful. I’ll spread the word to my men.” Banthor and Roberto went off in separate directions just as Gerald came over with Marysue on his arm.

“What’s up with the kegs?” Gerald asked.

Alburet gave him a brief recap on the plan as he got the kegs situated. “So as soon as dinner is over we’ll be having the wake.”

“That is a good idea,” Marysue commented. “I had been wondering how to lighten the somber mood that everyone’s in.”

“Al seems to have hit upon the solution,” Gerald added.

Dinner was chicken soup with noodles and vegetables, a little on the salty side but still good. As soon as people finished their dinners they gathered by the central campfire where the kegs had been placed. Banthor stood next to the kegs, waiting for the majority to finish their meals. He called out in a deep booming voice, “Me guild, Gold Runners, has been together for close to twenty years now. We have lost some of our numbers over the years, and it always be painful. Today we lost another one of me guild. Tonight, we be holdin’ a wake for that one, Gremin Clawhold, a Lunari Defender. He held the line for us time and again over the years. Today he fell doin’ what he loved, protectin’ others. He would nay want us to mourn him, but to celebrate the lives he has saved over his life here on Alpha World. So tha’ be what we be doin’ now. I will be tappin’ the kegs so we can drink and tell memories of our friend. So come, claim a drink in his name and stay awhile to listen.”

Banthor turned to tap the first keg. He poured the first mug, sipping it then spilling a few drops on the ground. He turned back to the others, “When ya get ya mug, make sure to share a little with him as I just did. He did so love his ale, after all.” Banthor stepped away from the kegs so others could come forward with their cups to get some. Stepping to the side, he began to tell the story of how he had first met Gremin.

Everyone got a mug of ale, and most people wandered slowly, listening to stories about Gremin from his guild mates. Most of the tales prompted other stories, and as the night wore on the stories went from heroic tales to funny and bawdy. After a couple of hours Alburet retired to his tent for the night, taking Stacia with him.

Fluff and Karen were already inside. Fluff had a pad of parchment in her lap and a charcoal pencil in her hand, concentrating intently on the sketch she was making. Karen watched Fluff draw, gently rubbing her back as she worked. Karen looked up at Alburet and Stacia as they entered. Fluff was focused on her art and didn’t appear to notice them. “She wanted to give Banthor something besides just the ring to give to Gremin’s family.”

Fluff didn’t pause in her drawing, “I can remember him clearly enough right now to do this.”

They moved around to where they could watch Fluff work on her drawing. Gremin stood in the forefront with others from the raid behind him. He was battling an army of undead in the Dead Lands. He was wounded badly, but still holding back the horde.

It took another thirty minutes before Fluff set down her pencil. The drawing was exquisite, looking almost like a black and white photograph. “I hope that Banthor will accept it on behalf of Gremin’s family,” Fluff murmured.

“We should go ask,” Karen said as she rose to her feet, her hand out to help Fluff up.

“We be waitin’ for ya to get back,” Stacia informed them. “I will get me husband ready for his memory tonight.”

“I’m sure he’ll love it,” Alburet assured Fluff as she stood up. Glancing at Stacia, he nodded, “We’ll be waiting for your return, though I’ll likely be unconscious.”

“We’ll hurry,” Karen replied a she guided Fluff from the tent.

“It be good to see she was drawin’,” Stacia commented as she led Alburet over to the bedrolls. “Mayhap I can convince her to draw just me tonight. She did ask me tha’, after all.”

“One of you and one of Kitten,” Alburet chuckled. “Maybe a third of the two of you side by side.”

“Aye, tha’ does sound good to me. Both of me forms on display. Mayhap we can hang them in our room back in Stormguard.”

“Sounds good,” he finished getting into his pajamas, then getting comfortable in the bedroll. “Don’t stay up too long, though, we still have more miles to cover on the morrow.”

“Do nay fret yaself,” Stacia murmured gently as she began to sing to him. His eyes fluttered closed even as his hand caressed her knee.

When Karen and Fluff got back they found Stacia still seated where she had been, with Alburet’s hand draped on her leg. “I half expected you to take him for another spin while we were gone,” Karen smirked.

“Nay, tonight be nay the night for tha’,” Stacia replied as she motioned them to her. “Come, let us walk in his mind again. We be touchin’ on a moment of his work.”

The other two settled in at her sides. Once they were ready, she began to sing the song to draw them all into Alburet’s mind.

They stood in the control room of the jail Seamus had worked at. Seamus was chatting with the person working the boards.

“Daniel, you aren’t getting it,” Seamus sighed. “All I’m saying is that if they tried to pass that kind of law it very well might start the next civil war.”

Daniel laughed, “Oh come on, you can’t really—” He cut off as movement on the cameras caught his eye. Turning, he focused on the camera in one of the housing units, “We got a two inmate fight in Baker pod.”

Seamus sighed, “Fucking idiots. Why can’t even the Chomos get along? Pop me out, I’ll go break them up.”

“Copy,” Daniel buzzed the control room door open as he radioed in that a two inmate fight was in progress.

Seamus used his keys to open the hallway door to the pods, shutting it behind him as he headed for Baker pod. “David three en route, I’ll break them up,” Seamus replied over the radio.

“Pod advised to lockdown,” Daniel called over the radio.

“David twelve en route with David Sam one to assist,” Grey radioed.

Seamus opened the door to the pod to find only the two combatants still out in the dayroom. He called out for them to stop, and was ignored. As he advanced, one of them took a big hit from the other and went down. Taser extended, Seamus ordered the standing fighter to the ground. With a sneer the inmate complied.

Advancing, Seamus saw that the downed inmate was still breathing but appeared to be unconscious. He advanced on the second one, who complied to his orders to interlock his hands. Holstering the Taser, Seamus knelt to cuff the inmate.

He felt a prickling on his neck just as the second inmate, who had been feigning unconsciousness jumped him from behind. Unable to react in time, he felt the shiv pierce his side. His elbow came back and up, connecting with the attacker’s nose, breaking it and sending the man backwards.

He planted his knee into the back of the inmate he had been cuffing, as he had tried to shift away from Seamus. With a hiss of pain Seamus slammed the inmate’s head into the floor, to daze him. He looked back to find the other inmate pushing off one of the tables.

The crackle of a taser was heard as the inmate advancing on Seamus suddenly faceplanted. Grey stood behind him with his taser discharged. “God damn it, Seamus, you know to wait.”

“I’ll take the write up,” Seamus coughed, wincing as the shiv shifted. “Daniel, I need medics. I’ve been stabbed by a foreign object.”

“Medics are en route,” Daniel radioed back.

Tony cuffed the tazed inmate followed by the one Seamus was pinning. “Well, this was an eventful day.”

Grey shook his head, “So much fucking paperwork.” He pointed to Seamus, “Sit there and wait.”

The scene faded to dull grey as time stopped. “That was the first time I got stabbed on the job. Three years into it. It taught me a lot, like listening to my instincts about being attacked from behind.” Alburet shook his head as he looked at the younger version of himself from before he had met David.

“What happened to the inmates?” Fluff asked.

“Attempted murder charges and more,” Alburet replied. “Last I knew they were still serving their time in state care. I’d had martial arts training for years before this, but this drove it back into me. I went back to training after that fight.”

“You fell away from it again, though,” Karen commented.

“Yeah, I found other things to take my time,” Alburet replied.

“May I?”  Stacia asked softly.

Shaking his head Alburet answered her, “Not tonight. Maybe next time.”

“Then we be done for the night,” Stacia murmured as she began to sing again.

Alburet was still asleep when the ladies came to their senses in the tent. “What was the question about?” Karen asked her tone full of curiosity.

“David and his daughter,” Stacia replied before she turned to Fluff. “Ya up for drawin’ me tonight? Mayhap me and me?” Stacia gestured toward Kitten, who came over to stand beside her.

Fluff gave a small nod, “I would like that.”

“How about me?” Karen asked.

“I have one that I’m going to draw with you,” Fluff admitted. “I still recall you standing over Al from the fight the other night. I want to draw that.”

“Well, we be havin’ time,” Stacia added as she stood up and stripped to her skin. “A nice nude drawin’ be what me be thinkin’. How do ya want me posed?”

Fluff’s smile widened as she picked up her pad and pencil. “Let’s see what works best.”

“Wish I had some popcorn,” Karen chuckled as she got comfortable.

Alburet

Half-Blood Infernal Summoner

Level 47

Strength: 99 (94)

Agility: 99 (94)

Constitution: 30

Intelligence: 164 (134)

Wisdom: 458 (268)

Charisma: 129 (94)

Health: 2,650

Mana: 6,930

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 5

Demonic Retribution- Rank 5

Summon Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 5

Sap Strength- Rank 4

Demonic Haze- Rank 4

Summon Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 4

Fire Burst- Rank 4

Summon Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

(5 Upgrades to be selected)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Fifteen

Waking without having dreamt, Alburet felt mostly refreshed. For once, he wasn’t all tangled up in other people. Sitting up, he found the four women all cuddled together in a pile. His smile faded as he realized he wasn’t hearing the normal noises from the camp. His eyes went to the UI clock, discovering it was good hour before the normal time he had been waking.

“Food won’t be ready yet,” he murmured softly. “Maybe I should check over my mana output against my spells? I haven’t done that in a while.”

Stretching as he opened up his spell information, he began to run down the basics of his current spells. He started with Demon Skin, at rank 1 it had been 10 armor for 50 mana. Now at rank 5 it was granted 50 armor and cost 250 mana, but now had the added bonus of allowing it to stack with armor, at half of the spell value.

“The devs went for a simple increase ratio,” Alburet sighed. “Onto the rest of them.”

Demonic Retribution had been 5 fire damage not mitigated by armor for 25 mana at rank 1. Now it was 25 fire damage for 125 mana, the same flat upgrade as the armor. Fire Blast had been 20 fire damage for 30 mana, now it was 160 fire damage for 150 mana. His lips pursed, realizing that broke the same flat increase from before. In fact, it now gave him more damage than it cost to cast, which was nice, more so since it was his only real offensive spell.

“Well, at least the pure damage spells don’t seem to be just a flat upgrade.”

Sap Strength went from 10 strength for 25 mana to 40 strength for 100 mana, flat again. Sighing, he went on to the next spell, Demonic Haze. Demonic Haze had been a 10 con buff for an ally or 5 con debuff for the enemy at 25 mana. Now Demonic Haze was 70 con increase or 35 con debuff for 100 mana.

“So the mana cost was a straight increase, but the stat increase or debuff isn’t,” Alburet chewed his cheek lightly as he considered it. “Maybe because of gear already making a difference?”

Demonic Vitality at rank 1 had been 5 health per second for 100 mana. At rank 4 though, it was now 20 health per second for 250 mana. The health increase was flat, but the cost to cast it wasn’t.

“I wonder how they figured which way to scale things?”

Fire Burst at rank 1 he hadn’t used much due to the friendly fire issue outside of his minions, 100 fire damage for 100 mana. He still didn’t use it much due to the control abilities of Stacia and the same friendly fire issue. At rank 4, though, it had increased flatly to 400 fire damage for 400 mana. It would sure put out the damage, but guzzle the fuck out of his mana, which made him glad he didn’t use it much.

Beside his abilities or his minion upgrades he didn’t have any other spells. “Seven spells to use. All the other classes are probably the same,” Alburet murmured. “Wait, no, because Marysue said that she’s gotten new spells from her abilities. Something else Summoners miss out on, it looks like.”

He let his eyes drift over to the sleeping forms of the women for a moment, his smile coming back again as he watched one of them shift. He started to hear the sounds of people waking and moving about in the camp.

Shrugging he wanted to see what his dumping all his leveling points into wisdom had done for his mana regeneration. If he had the standard minions out, with Stacia copied and his Flame weapon on he was still losing 60% of his mana before he cast any spells. That would leave him with 2,756 mana to use for whatever he wanted to cast.

“If this was normal I would cast Demonic Haze, Demonic Vitality and Demonic Retribution, which would eat up 475 mana and leave me at 2,291 mana. With Fire Blast costing 150 mana that would mean about fifteen casts at 2 seconds each. Or about a half minute of continuous casting.”

Chewing his lip, he factored in his mana regen, which in combat was about 102 mana per second. Chuckling as he considered that he could cast Fire Blast continuously while still regaining mana, at a surplus of 54 mana every two seconds.

“I guess dumping all my points into Wisdom has helped out,” Alburet chuckled again.

“Of course it would,” Stacia added as she sat up with a languid stretch. “Mornin’, me lovin’ husband. Did ya sleep well?”

His eyes drank in her perfect skin, which was on display as she wasn’t wearing anything. “Yes. I’ll go get breakfast for everyone. Relax until I get back,” he quickly pulled on pants and tunic, not bothering with armor just yet.

“Aye,” Stacia replied as she lay back down to hold a currently naked Karen, who was holding a likewise naked Fluff.

Blinking at the exposed bevy of naked flesh when he turned back to them, Alburet coughed softly. “Yeah, I’ll be right back.”

As he left the tent, shaking his head, Karen cracked an eye open. “He didn’t do anything, boo.”

“Ya can nay smell him or feel his desire as I can. Trust me, he very much liked the sight of us.”

“Even me?” Fluff asked with a slight tremor to her voice.

“Oh aye, ya be the one that got his heart beatin’ the fastest,” Stacia replied as she sat up again. “We better dress, though, or he be liable to have one of his panicky moments.”

“Aww, but he looks so cute when he gets flustered,” Karen laughed as she followed Stacia’s example.

“We do nay want him to back out of tonight,” Stacia reminded her.

Fluff paused with her shirt half on, “Is it okay?”

“Aye,” Stacia reassured her. “Get dressed quickly.” She waited until Fluff started to dress again before she continued. “He will accept the idea more after tonight, and be on the verge of givin’ in to what we three be wantin’. Do nay give him leeway now, Fluff.”

“Okay—” She hesitated, “I just don’t want to make him feel like he has to.”

“Oh, he wants to,” Karen added as she finished dressing.

“Aye,” Stacia added as she started to strap her leathers on. “Ya can nay see him struggle with ya, Fluff. He is drawn to wantin’ ya in his arms and berating himself for wantin’ it. He feels like he mayhap be takin’ advantage of ya soft, sweet nature.”

“So, he does like me in that way?” Fluff asked her cheeks pinking as she put her chainmail on.

“I would say so,” Karen replied. “Remember how his anatomy greeted you when you pressed against him?”

Looking down, Fluff nodded, “I still have trouble accepting that he feels that way for me.”

“Ya will know soon,” Stacia soothed her fears. “He be almost back,” she told the others as Kitten slipped back inside the tent from where she’d been acting as a lookout for the girl talk.

“I’m back,” Alburet announced a minute later. He was surprised to see the women all dressed in their gear and waiting for him. “Seems I’m a bit behind this morning. I’ll gear up after our meal of bread, cheese and bacon.”

“Bacon!” Karen cheered as she took hers. “One of the heavenly foods.”

“Everyone likes bacon,” Fluff agreed.

With that sentiment, the group ate their food in companionable silence. Karen and Fluff grabbed their bags and headed out when they were done. Stacia moved to follow them, pausing at the tent flap to turn back to Alburet.

“We have all our stuff, master. Ya can break down the tent when ya be done.”

“Will do, be along shortly,” Alburet called to her as she left. He turned to get his gear only to discover Kitten holding the stack out to him from her knees. “I have a bad feeling about this…”

A devious smile settled on the Copy’s lips, “Ya fear me mayhap askin’ ya for a little somethin’ of me own to devour?”

Shaking his head, he looked down at her with a smile, “Yeah, pretty much, my insatiable sex demon.”

Licking her lips seductively, Kitten’s eyes began to burn with desire, “Would ya be havin’ me any other way?”

Shaking his head, he gave in to her desire, “No. Frankly, I’m not sure I even deserve you, my little fire kitten.”

He left the tent half an hour later with Kitten behind him, a satisfied expression on her face.

As he put the tent away, Alburet looked around the camp. Stacia, Karen and Fluff were talking with Marysue over by her tent. Stacia gave him a wink as his eyes met hers. Shaking his head, he turned to where Banthor and Roberto were talking. “Gentlemen, how are you feeling?”

“Doin’ fine,” Banthor replied. “It was good of ye to remember our friend like tha’.”

“Least we could do,” Alburet said. “Is there a plan for this morning’s attack?”

“We discussed it over breakfast,” Roberto answered. “We should be leaving the Immature Sand Worms behind today or tomorrow, but we’ll start seeing more of the bigger ones. Luckily, they tend to attack the first group that crosses their path instead of targeting the weakest people. We should also start to see Infernals in the next day or so. The Imps fly the skies, while the Destroyers and Succubi walk the sands. Though, the Succubi will take to the air during the fight.”

“That doesn’t tell me what the plan is,” Alburet chuckled.

“Aye,” Banthor was grinning as well. “I be thinkin’ the lass who took him to bed last night scrambled his brain. Tell us the truth, Roberto, are the Two-souled any different in tha’ respect?”

Roberto coughed once as his brow arched, “A man should never kiss and tell.”

“One of my guildies? Tell me it was her idea, at least,” Alburet asked with mock severity.

“Aye, she had him by the belt, or somethin’ in tha’ general area anyway,” Banthor laughed.

“Yes, it was her idea,” Roberto replied as he ignored Banthor. “As for the plan, it’s just a minor variation of what we’ve been doing. We’re going to set up in concentric circles, no groups except those in the outer ring to catch the Sand Worms. The idea is to try to limit the number of people who can be hit by the Forgotten Elementalist’s area spells while keeping people close enough to deal with any Immature Sand Worms.”

“Sounds good,” Alburet replied as Gerald walked over to join them.

“I’ve spread the word already about the plan for today. We’re already just a handful of jewelry away from everyone having a piece, too. The last two days have been heavy on the jewelry,” Gerald added. He glanced at Alburet, “I was meaning to ask the other day, but we were all distracted by the death. How are you doing after Karen dismantled you so thoroughly the other day?”

Rubbing the back of his neck, Alburet chuckled, “Don’t break her bones, that is what I’ve learned. We have an agreement not to break any bones in the future.”

“Hah, right, she’d hurt you even worse next time,” Gerald laughed.

“Not really. I told him I would take it out on the second in command,” Karen added as the women came over to join them. Gerald, standing with his back to them, hadn’t seen them approach.

Jumping slightly, Gerald spun, “Well then, I’m really glad he agreed not to break any more bones.”

“She wouldn’t do that to you,” Marysue commented.

“Did you enjoy your chat?” Alburet directed the question to Stacia, knowing that Gerald was paying attention.

“Aye, we were just comparin’ notes. Girl talk,” Stacia added, catching the twinkle in Alburet’s eye.

Gerald’s face went blank, “Talk?”

“Nothing for you to worry about,” Marysue commented with a smile. “They were asking me a few questions, is all.”

“We would never interfere with your budding relationship, right ladies?” Karen added with a broad grin as she kept her eyes on Gerald.

Eyes darting from face to face, Gerald seemed suddenly uneasy. “Do you mean that?”

“Not in the least,” Karen laughed.

“She’s just messing with your head, Gerald. You’ve faced down my dad a few times, don’t let Karen get under your skin. What we are doing, or not doing, is entirely up to us. They were just showing me some of Fluff’s art and wondering if I wanted her to draw me in the next few days.” Marysue looked over at Fluff as she finished talking, “Sometime soon?”

“We can make it work,” Fluff replied calmly.

Eyes shifting to Fluff, Alburet’s brow furrowed slightly. He noticed her standing more upright, her head up and a new confidence to her tone. He couldn’t help but smile as he looked at her. His eyes drifted to Stacia, who gave him a small nod and a smile of her own. Exchanging a silent moment with Stacia, he made a mental note to thank her, as Fluff seemed even more confident today, than she had over the last few days.

“Nay tonight, though,” Stacia added, her eyes still on Alburet. “We have plans for tonight, aye?”

Karen’s grin became large, her eyes sparkling as she also looked over at Alburet, “Oh, yes. Plans that were pushed off once already. Our personal thank you to Fluff, for her masterful performance the other night.”

Fluff looked over at Alburet, a little uncertain but seeing his acceptance of what was to come. “That was put off, so yes we do have those plans for tonight. Gerald, Marysue,” Alburet said, his smile broadening as an idea occurred to him, “We’re going to be having dinner in the tent tonight to thank Fluff. Would you like to join us?”

“That sounds gr—” Gerald began, but Marysue’s elbow in his gut cut him off with a grunt.

“No, we have plans ourselves,” Marysue quickly interjected after cutting him off.

Gerald frowned at Marysue, “We do?”

“We do now. I have some things I need to talk with you about,” Marysue told him.

“We be ready to move,” Banthor announced to the raid as a whole.

Roberto directed them to their assigned spots before the Campstones were pulled up. Once everyone was in position, with weapons out and ready for the coming attack, Banthor called for the camps to be broken. Shortly after the Campstones were removed the attack came as it had every other day. This time the sand erupted in twenty places, disrupting their formation as Immature Sand Worms targeted individuals. Eight people were swallowed, while the others were able to dodge the initial attack. Stacia was one of those swallowed.

“Collapse on the worms,” Roberto bellowed a second before the entire raid did so.

Alburet attacked the Immature Sand Worm that had swallowed Stacia. His heart hammered as he attacked the beast wildly, the two-handed hammer that he had started using yesterday covered in flames as he slammed it into the hide of the beast. Fluffball went flying over his head as she climbed the Worm, her claws leaving bloody rents in her wake. Gerald, Tiny, and Karen all slammed into the sides of the beast to help him. Bob didn’t cackle even once as he conjured and threw his Fire Blasts, his little heart hammering—not as hard as Alburet’s, but still hard.

“Let go of the mistress,” Tiny roared as he slammed his mace into the beast over and over again.

They were so focused on their own battle that they ignored the rest of the raid, so they were surprised when Ironhand, Leggylass, Greenbeard and the other members of that group added in on the same Immature Sand Worm. Stacia was puked out of the worm with her life bar almost gone. Alburet hit her with Demonic Vitality and Demonic Haze as quickly as he could cast them. His hand burned slightly from the acidic bile that covered her.

His breath shuddered out of him as he realized she was alive. He let the hammer fall from his hands as he hugged her, heedless of the damage he suffered from the acid covering her. He shook as he held her, while the others continued to kill the Worm. When it fell over he was still holding her, silently casting Demonic Vitality on her again. A minute passed before he became aware of the others all looking down at them.

“Sorry,” he coughed once.

“Isn’t she your…” Ironhand began, but he cut off as Karen stepped on his foot.

“Ixnay,” Karen told him. “The other natives don’t know. Keep it close to the vest, okay?”

“Why would it matter?” Greenbeard asked curiously.

“Her family would suffer. Half-bloods have it bad enough. There are laws about Infernals inside the walls of the city,” Gerald told him.

“But, wait. How does that...” Leggylass murmured, drifting to a stop as she worked out part of the logistics. “That’s why you have the copy, to act like she’s your Succubus?”

Alburet nodded as he got to his feet, pulling Stacia to her feet with him. “Yes. It would cause issues for her family, so she’s a Half-blood now, having accepted the same blessing from the Dark Lord that I did. If I ever get the chance to transition to a full Infernal, then she will as well.”

“The rest of the armor set?” Greenbeard asked as he stroked his green beard.

“Very likely,” Alburet said as he picked up his weapon and slung it on his back. “I do wonder about some of the things that led me to the first two pieces. I’m sure it’ll be awhile before I find any of the others.”

“Ha,” Gerald laughed once. “The way things happen around you, I would bet the other side of that.”

“We are moving,” Roberto called out to the raid.

“We’ll keep it secret,” Greenbeard said as he and the group he was with moved off to take their places in the raid.

“Thanks for the help,” Alburet called out to them as they separated.

Chapter Sixteen

The raid was in better spirits that night when they made camp. The members of Alpha Company had gained another three levels and no one had died. Alburet closed the guild message tab, having looked over the entertainment that Marysue had arranged for the evening. He felt a warm feeling that the people he had met so soon in Alpha World had turned out to be so dependable. Gerald was all but running the guild, while Marysue was handling the new burgeoning social aspect of the guild.

After setting up the tent, Alburet dismissed Tiny and Bob. “You did me proud today, guys. Your quick reactions helped us keep from having to explain things to some of the others. You’re both free to go home.”

“She is your wife, making her the second most important person to protect besides you,” Tiny rumbled.

“You would be really cranky if she died. Can’t have that,” Bob added with a straight face.

“Thank you, Tiny. It’s nice to know she’s that important to you as well. Bob, get bent, and you'” Alburet replied to them, keeping his face straight though he wanted to smile.

Bob vanished with a cackle, his teeth visible as he laughed. Tiny nodded before he also vanished in a cloud of smoke. Alburet watched them vanish, knowing they both cared as much as he did.

Alburet went into the tent, stripping off his gear. He heard the women come in behind him chatting about the day. Dropping his bag and most of his armor in the corner, he pulled off his shirt to put on a different one for dinner. Turning as he pulled on the red shirt, he found the three women all sitting on their bedrolls while Kitten was setting out an array of food.

“Dinner?” he asked with a frown.

“Aye,” Stacia replied. “Ya told the others tha’ we had dinner plans tonight. Do ya wish to prove those words to be false?”

Her words drove home what tonight was really supposed to be. Alburet pulled up short, as he looked at the trio being served by Kitten. “We aren’t going out to mingle then?”

“Trying to get out of what you agreed to?” Karen asked, a hint of an edge in her voice.

His eyes flickered to Fluff, who was watching him. She had been smiling, though his words caused her expression to fall. “No, no I’m not. I don’t have many friends, you two plus the other two and David. Maybe Alvin as well, I still owe him for my being here I believe. I’m still a little uncertain that what’s going to happen is the best thing, but I don’t back away from a friend who I’ve made a promise to.”

Fluff seemed to twitch at Alvin’s name, but she did perk up some by the time he finished. “Do you want to see the drawings I did last night?”

Head tilting slightly, he vaguely recalled Marysue mentioning some drawings, but he had forgotten after the excitement of the Immature Sand Worms. “You did more drawing after the one featuring Gremin?” Fluff nodded in reply, so he took a seat next to her. “I would love to see more of your work, Fluff.”

Fluff slowly handed over a thin leather folder. As soon as he took it, she grabbed some food and sat nervously playing with it, watching Alburet. He opened the folder carefully, treating it as some precious object he’d been entrusted with, though he really was eager to see what she’d drawn. The first charcoal pencil drawing was of Karen standing over his unconscious form. He chuckled, then turned to the next one. Stacia, naked, lounged on one of the bedrolls. He was impressed at the skill Fluff had; she’d captured Stacia perfectly and the image radiated relaxation and contentment.

He carefully turned the page over to reveal the next one. Karen was posed on all fours slinking towards the viewer. Her muscles were clearly defined, to give a clear understanding of her strength, though her eyes told the tale that it wasn’t aggression, but lust that drove the beast towards the artist. Blinking, Alburet drank in the view, remembering Karen doing that same thing to him. The images she drew with nothing more than a charcoal pencil made Alburet wonder what she could do with different, more varied materials. His hand shook slightly as he turned the page again, to reveal Kitten or Stacia in full Infernal glory. Hip cocked to one side, hand resting on that outthrust hip, her other hand extended to the artist as if beckoning the viewer to join her. Her tail was wrapped around one leg, the tip resting on her inner thigh just short of her sex. Her wings were partially unfurled behind her as if she had just flown down from some great height. Her lips were parted, and the tip of her tongue could be seen licking one corner of her lips. The eyes revealed the nature of the Succubus, reveling in the lust she caused in all who saw her.

Alburet took a deep breath, trying to contain his reactions to the drawings though the last one almost undid him. He was about to close the folder when Stacia giggled as she put her hand out to stop him. “There be one more,” she said, her voice husky with desire.

His eyes flickered to hers, then to the other two women near him. Kitten was behind him, so he didn’t see her. Nodding, he turned to the last drawing, expecting to encounter a scene of the previous models entwined in the throes of passion. The image surprised him. The models, though naked, were lounged around a low table, nibbling on snacks and laughing. What really struck him was the easy confidence the three women obviously enjoyed, comfortable with themselves and each other. His desire subsided some, but his love for the people around him grew. His eyes traced the smiles on each of the models.

He closed the folder carefully before handing it to Fluff, “You are amazing. Your ability to draw such wonderful art is like a superpower. I am in awe of it and wish I had an innate talent of any kind that matches yours.”

Her cheeks flushed some, but not as deeply as they would have a month ago. “Really?”

“Yes. You have a talent, as do Karen and Stacia. Each of you have your own uniqueness that makes me humbled to be near all of you. Your drawing, Karen’s ability to use applied violence in such an expert manner, and Stacia’s ability to cloud someone’s mind with just a smile.”

Each of them reacted to the compliments. Karen gave him an evil grin as she caught his eye, almost as if promising him some pain later. Stacia’s eyes smoldered as his eyes met hers, the passion clear. Fluff wore a proud smile as she took the folder back from him. She set it aside and started actually eating the food on her plate. Everyone followed her example, the silence that settled over them filled with anticipation. Alburet startled a little when Kitten began to massage his shoulders. He tensed for a moment. but her talented hands soon removed that tension.

As the meal came to an end, Alburet felt relaxed as Kitten’s hands continued to knead at his muscles. “It be time, master,” Kitten whispered into his ear. “We discussed how to do this best. Do ya trust me?”

“With my life,” he replied easily.

“Do as I ask,” she told him as Stacia moved to the other side of him.

Shortly after they were in position, they stripped his boots, gloves and crown from him. As soon as his gear was removed, Karen lunged forward. She forced him to the ground, pinning his arms over his head. Her lips claimed his forcefully as the other two took his arms and began to tie his hands together. Karen leaned back, her eyes full of triumph as she looked down at him. “I am so going to enjoy this tonight,” she husked at him as she pulled his shirt off.

He was blindfolded a moment later, and the trio of women begin to strip him completely. His breathing quickened as he was being manhandled in a way he never had been before in his life. He kept thinking of Fluff sitting back, her eyes intently focused on them as her pencil sketched the scene before her.

“Ya like tha’ thought, do ya me husband?” Stacia whispered to him. “Ya never been taken by three forceful women, nor had another friend watch ya as she drew the moment. How would ya react to her tracin’ ya, with somethin’ other than her pencil?”

His breath caught in his throat, as he knew he was powerless at this moment. Even if he tried to fight, he didn’t have enough strength to free himself from the bindings. “I…” he trailed off as his mind whirled with the very image Stacia had given him. Before he could say more he felt a naked body graze against his straining flesh, which shut off the little rational thought he had left.

During the next few hours Alburet was exquisitely tormented by the women in every pleasurable way they could think of. Fluff’s continuous purring underscored everything, magnifying every sensation they forced him to feel. Eventually their attentions slowed, then stopped, finally allowing him to rest. He was a panting, boneless lump when he felt the ropes finally being untied. “You almost killed me in the most pleasant way.”

A throaty contented voice replied, “Ya are nay allowed to die on me. They be asleep now. Would ya like to sleep or would ya like to talk for a bit first, master?”

He blinked as the blindfold was taken from his eyes. The lantern in the tent was dimmed, shedding just enough light to see by. “We should talk, my fire kitten.”

Stacia slid into the bedroll with him, their bedding a little separated from where Fluff and Karen slept. Kitten slipped in on his other side, both of them gently holding him as he collected his thoughts. After a few minutes, he finally started to speak. “What you have asked me to consider… I’ve thought about it over the last few weeks. It’s been hard to reconcile my upbringing, with what this world finds acceptable. You have brought me such joy and happiness over the short time we’ve known each other. It seems longer but, thinking about it, I know it hasn’t been. In that time, you’ve scrambled my brain, pleasantly to be sure, but you drive me to want to keep you happy.”

“Nay as much as ya make me happy, me love,” Stacia interrupted him briefly.

With a smile, he went on, “Before we were married I was thrilled when you joyfully accepted Karen into our budding relationship. I didn’t think it would last, as polyamory is a difficult thing to handle even for those who walk that road. She seemed willing, even joyful to join us. I wondered how long such bliss could last, or even if it should last. Then we married, suddenly, happily, but that kicked in what I was raised to believe, about what marriage meant. To love only the person you married and no other. So I set aside those happy moments, to fully embrace our union. I didn’t even consider what that would mean for Karen, which is horrible. I should have considered it.”

“It hurt her,” Stacia murmured. “She felt only happiness for us, until she was told no. Then tha’ happiness turned to ash in her mouth. She had already come to care for us both, more than she had thought she would. When I talked to her later, she came to understand and was willin’ to step back.”

“I did a horrible thing to a dear friend. I know that now. I also hurt Fluff some, as I know now. I was content because I had you, and thought that was enough. Then you made me acknowledge that I still had feelings for them and was forcefully setting them aside. You gently nudged me, to consider setting my old views aside and embrace new ideas. That started an internal struggle that I’ve been dealing with since. The memory of my father telling me to follow my heart nudged me to consider what you were telling me again. When you tricked me—” he shushed her, “tricked me with a promise. Then bringing Karen back into our bed. That increased the conflict I felt, as the joy you were making me acknowledge was difficult to deal with.”

“I just want ya to have as much joy as ya can,” Stacia cut in, refusing to be silenced this time.

He gave her a look, asking her with his eyes to let him speak without interruption. “Then we were helping you as you helped Fluff. She makes me want to protect her. I wanted to slit that sick fuck’s throat for what he put her through. She tugs at my heart in such a different way than you or Karen. I want to hold her close, comfort her, and make her happy and safe. Since my transformation I’ve started to feel their emotions, almost as if their feelings are worn on their sleeves for me to see. The desire for what you’ve been pushing me towards has become stronger during this trip. The small bits of teasing, the banter, waking up with all of us happily cuddling, all of that has been shredding the last of my reservations. And that brings us to tonight.” He took another moment to compose his thoughts.

“It was far from my normal comfort zone, but I could feel how much Fluff wanted, and maybe even needed this. I won’t lie, it was exhilarating to be toyed with by three very strong women while a shy one looked on. So, I give up. I yield to your wishes and my own desires that I have tried to ignore. If Karen wishes to join us on a permanent basis, I will welcome her.”

“What of Fluff?” Stacia pressed him as she gently kissed his chest.

“I will honestly say, I have thought about what that would be like. But, until she is ready, and you agree she’s ready, I won’t do anything with her. Not like I do with you and Karen. I fear that I might hurt her or cause further mental distress if I did anything. She is always welcome to be with us, even if things never progress further then her just being the closest of friends.” He stopped talking and silently dismissed Kitten, turning to pull Stacia tightly to him. “I pray that this is the right thing to do. You tell me it is, and I trust you.”

“I will be lettin’ them know when they wake, master. Thank ya for listenin’ to ya own heart. I will safeguard Fluff’s mind and heart for ya. It mayhap be sooner than ya think, as her and Karen have already begun to explore thin’s on their own.” She embraced him just as tightly as she kissed his neck, “Ya need ya sleep now, me heart. Sleep, and I be wakin’ ya when it be time.”

“Goodnight, my lovely fire kitten,” Alburet murmured as he felt sleep rise up to claim him.

He wasn’t sure how long he’d slept, and didn’t recall any dreams. He became aware of a gentle but intent kiss upon his cheek. He was also aware of a whisker tickling his nose. Opening his eyes, he saw Fluffball kneeling beside him. His eyes found hers, and as their eyes met he felt an understanding come to him. He couldn’t describe it, but it was close to tasting the color yellow, or hearing the color blue. He could feel, in that strange way, Fluff’s tumultuous emotional state.

“Morning, Fluff,” he spoke in a gentle tone. “Are you okay?”

Fluff didn’t pull back far, only shifting just enough that her lips left his cheek. Her eyes held a hodgepodge of emotions all mixed together. With the new ability, presumably from his race change, that had been steadily getting stronger, he could see every emotion that she felt. It had been dim before, but this morning her emotions were clear to him.

“Is it true?” Fluff asked her voice a mix of hope and fear. “Did Stacia mean it?”

Recalling what his race change had mentioned about affecting emotions, he focused on her and attempted to calm her. He suppressed the fear, worry and angst she felt, while also trying to increase her hope. “If she said that I’ve accepted what she’s been asking me for, then yes. I would be thrilled if you would consider staying with us. Even if only as close friends. I find that I care deeply for you and want you close by my side. I won’t do anything with you in the ways I have with them,” he paused as the emotional balance shifted.

Face falling Fluff went to pull away from him, her feelings of inadequacy, self-loathing and depression spiking. “I understand…”

Alburet stopped her from moving away, reaching up carefully to touch her face. He locked his eyes on hers again, reading the pain and sadness reflected there. “I won’t do anything with you until you are ready,” he said firmly. “When you and Stacia are certain that you’re ready, then I will welcome you with open arms. I know you’ve dealt with pain and suffering, and all I want is to protect you and give you as much happiness as I can. I care for you deeply, a little differently than I do for Karen or Stacia, but just as strongly. If you still feel the way you did when you drew us last night, then when she says you’re okay and I won’t hurt you, I will give myself to you.”

Tears started to fall, her emotions shifting again as joy and acceptance surged to the forefront. “You mean it?”

He wrapped her in his arms, pulling her against his chest. “Yes. I mean it, without any reservations, Fluff. You’re a beautiful person, your heart is so pure and big. I just want to hold you and keep you safe from all harm. Even harm I might inflict on you accidently.” He tweaked her emotions again, sliding the fear away from her while increasing her joy. He briefly wondered if he should be tampering with her emotions, before setting that question aside for later.

As he held her, his eyes tracked off to the side where Karen sat. Her emotional turmoil was just as erratic as Fluff’s had been. “Karen, I’m deeply sorry. I hope one day you will forgive me for the pain I caused you by being an idiot. I never wanted to hurt you, but I now know I did. I will do my best to atone for that hurt. I consider you a dear friend. I will accept anything you think will right the balance.”

“She was telling the truth, then?” Karen asked again even though he had already told Fluff.

“Karen, I ask you if you would be willing to form a union with me and Stacia. Possibly one that will include Fluff in time, if she wishes it,” Alburet paused as Fluff nodded her head against his chest. “I don’t deserve you, for what I’ve done, but I would count myself lucky if you agree.”

“You won’t try to change how we act? You won’t try to keep me like Stacia is kept? You’ll push me, fight me, and demand that I earn everything?” Karen asked the questions straight faced.

Alburet could still feel her emotional state as his new ability seemed to have finally come to full effect. He didn’t touch her emotions, instead replying to her with as much honest sincerity as he could. “No, I don’t want anything to change except us being able to love each other as a whole. I would never try to keep you like her, you’re different than she is. I’ll spar with you, and I’ll stand my ground and make you fight and earn everything you want. I won’t just agree with you or give in. You don’t want me to change any more than I would want you to. Will you say yes?”

Karen tensed and Alburet knew she was hoping that he was being truthful with her. She wanted to believe him, but she’d had similar promises made—and broken—before. As she sat there trying to settle her own mind Stacia came back into the tent with a tray of food.

“Ya say aye, Karen. He means it as much as I do, ya know tha’ in ya heart. We nay be like ya last relationship in any way. It be ya choice, and iffin ya wish to take time to decide we will be here waitin’ for ya.” Stacia sat next to Karen, setting the tray down in front of them. “Fluff, what he told ya be the truth as well. If ya wish, we can tackle a bad memory tonight. It mayhap help ya down ya road a bit faster.”

“Please,” Fluff replied as she gently disengaged herself from Alburet’s arms and sat up. “I want to be with all three of you.” Her eyes turned to Karen, “This is what we both wanted isn’t it?”

Karen bowed her head, “Yes, it is. I’m just afraid that he’ll push us away again.”

“I promise, Karen, I won’t willingly hurt either of you again.”

Her head raised an instant before she pounced at him, knocking him flat as she smothered him with passionate kisses. Alburet accepted her fervor, returning it in kind as his hands roamed her body. A cough brought them out of their passionate embrace after a minute or two.

“Good, ya accept then?” Stacia asked as she set out breakfast for them.

Eyes smoldering as she looked into his own heated eyes, Karen nodded. “Gods, yes. Thank you.” She kissed him once more, this time a slow, lingering kiss that communicated her joy. His joy matched hers as the kiss went on, their tongues lightly dueling.

“Will he do that with me someday?” Fluff asked Stacia as she accepted a plate from the Succubus.

“Aye. Nay today and most likely nay tonight, but soon, Fluff,” Stacia said as she basked in the pure love that permeated everyone in the tent. Her own heart sang with joy as she gazed at her husband, glad he was accepting the ways of the Dark Lord.

Alburet

Half-Blood Infernal Summoner

Level 50

Strength: 105 (100)

Agility: 105 (100)

Constitution: 30

Intelligence: 170 (140)

Wisdom: 485 (280)

Charisma: 135 (100)

Health: 2,800

Mana: 7,350

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 5

Demonic Retribution- Rank 5

Summon Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 5

Sap Strength- Rank 5

Demonic Haze- Rank 4

Summon Improved Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 4

Fire Burst- Rank 4

Summon Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

(6 Upgrades to be selected)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Seventeen

After breakfast, Alburet looked around to gauge the mood of the raid as he put his tent away. He noted the numerous smiles and idle chatter about the plays that had been performed last night.

Roberto called out to him, “Alburet, do you have a moment?”

“What’s going on, Captain?” Alburet asked as he joined Roberto, who was standing with Banthor and Gerald.

“We think the Immature Sand Worms won’t be attacking today, which means just the Sand Worms and the Forgotten undead. We’re also far enough into the Dead Lands to start seeing Infernals.”

“The Infernals don’t pop out of the ground, do they?” Alburet asked curiously.

“Nay lad,” Banthor replied to him. “Iffin they were goin’ to be attackin’ us first thing, we would see them staged around the camp waitin’. They do nay do tha’ often, though. It generally be finding groups of them on the walk.”

“All three types?” Gerald asked for clarification.

“Mostly Destroyers and Succubi on the ground. Imps will be in the air, and if we spot them the Succubi will take to the air as well,” Roberto motioned at the cloudless sky.

“Sounds like fun times,” Alburet sighed. “Do they attack as organized groups?”

“Aye, just as if they had a summoner directin’ them, normally,” Banthor answered the question with a frown. “They can be made to act erratically though, iffin ya can upset them.”

“Well the next week shall be interesting, then,” Karen added as she joined the conversation, with Stacia and Fluff close behind her.

“What’s the plan for today?” Marysue asked, her eyes going to Gerald.

“Today we’ll set up like we did yesterday. If no Immature Sand Worms attack us, then we’ll alter the groups tomorrow,” Roberto told her. “Five minutes left until we break camp. If you’ll excuse me, I need to make sure my men are in order.”

“Aye, I need to check in as well,” Banthor added as he headed towards his men.

“Unbound Infernals ahead,” Gerald mused. “You don’t have any binding abilities like necromancers, do you Al?”

“Not that I’m aware of,” Alburet shrugged. “I need to summon Bob and Tiny still. Tiny’s become an Improved Destroyer. Ready to see him even bigger and better equipped?”

“Hmm, actually yes,” Gerald replied, very interested to see how the minion had improved.

“Of course,” Karen, and Stacia said in unison, grinning at each other afterwards.

“Can I draw him and Bob tonight?” Fluff asked.

“We can do that,” Alburet replied as he summoned Bob first. Holding his hand to his side, palm down he uttered the words, “I summon Bob the Mighty.”

Smoke appeared with Bob in its midst. Grinning with his pointy teeth visible, Bob bounced from foot to foot, “Time to summon Tiny?”

“Yup. Thought you might want to be here first,” Alburet grinned before he pointed next to Bob. “Come to me Tiny.”

As the smoke obscuring the new version of Tiny cleared, everyone got a good look at the new and improved version of the Destroyer. He now stood fully eight feet tall and was considerably more heavily muscled than before, which became even more apparent when he stretched. His horns were thicker and more curved, and his leather chestpiece had been replaced by a chainmail hauberk. His shield had grown to a kite shield, though it was still emblazoned with the guild logo. An axe made of some black metal threaded with veins of red hung at his waist.

“You have summoned me, master, so I have come,” Tiny rumbled, his voice deeper than before.

“Oh, gods, he is turning into a fucking stud,” Karen grinned. “How do you feel, big guy?”

“Stronger, thanks to master. I am ready to smite his foes.”

“He’s level 60,” Marysue commented. “He goes to the halfway mark between his next upgrade?”

“Aye,” Stacia told her softly so her voice didn’t carry. “Tha’ be the way it works. Same with Bob and meself. Me level be 44 at the moment and Bob be level 51.”

“Huh. You don’t get any new abilities though, unless Al gets you one through his ability choices?” Karen murmured as she considered the implications of that trade off. “Which means he loses the chance to improve himself to give you a new ability.”

“Pretty much,” Alburet replied. “That’s the tradeoff for Summoners. I’ll more than likely be improving them. I want to get Tiny the area taunt, and area damage for Bob, and Stacia will get the healing ability at the very least. I also kind of want to pick up the extra Copy abilities. It won’t let me have three copies of Stacia, but a Copy of her and a Copy of Bob would be really useful.”

“Ugh. We’d need to have them unsummoned when we do any boss fight,” Gerald cringed slightly. “I can just imagine the health pool of some of the bosses otherwise.”

“Good point,” Fluff commented. “Can I draw you and Bob later tonight, Tiny?”

“If the master approves,” Tiny rumbled.

“Can I have a copy?” Bob asked. “I want to take it home to show off.”

“I can make you one, yes,” Fluff smiled.

“Everyone ready?” Roberto called out to the raid. Once everyone was in position the Campstones were pulled and the countdown until the attack started.

The sand shifted, revealing ten groups of Forgotten Guards, Forgotten Elementalists and Forgotten Neophytes. The tanks in the mercenary and guard groups shifted to attack them quickly, having expected the undead. Renful dominated two of the Elementalists and one Neophyte, turning them on their compatriots.

The raid was bombarded with area of effect spells, as it took the tanks a few moments to gain aggro on all the casters. The fight took longer, also, because of the Forgotten Neophytes, who seemed to be a mix of Necromancer and Priest in their abilities. They would heal their allies and even bring back some of their fallen allies during combat.

When the fight finally came to an end, a handful of the mercenaries and guards had to be resurrected. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as all of the dead stood back up. The memory of Gremin was still very raw.

Once the raid was rearranged into their normal travel groups, they started further east into the dunes. Alburet handed the loot to Gerald to distribute or sell.

Gerald put the sellable stuff away, then handed Marysue the jewelry. They excused themselves for a bit, going around to distribute what they could to Alpha Company. Gerald was grinning as they returned, “Just two left until everyone’s gotten a piece. We going to double up before we set the rest aside?”

“That is the plan,” Alburet told him, “but if we get enough for everyone to have two I’m thinking we should change it slightly. I’m thinking of holding off at that point until we all have a full set. That way if we don’t make it we can raffle off the extra jewelry at the end.”

“Will do,” Gerald replied. “I’ll be selling off the gear to the mercenaries and guards again tonight. It seems they don’t make it out into the Dead Lands or the other continent’s equivalent zones often. They’ve been very happy to get the gear that’s dropped.”

“Works for us,” Karen laughed. “Not like we can use it until we get to that level anyway. Besides, with the coin we’ve been getting we can probably afford to buy the best armor for our level when we get back to Stormguard.”

“That will be nice,” Fluffball mused as she looked at her gear. “We’re still in the gear we got from the gnolls, basically. Way under level.”

“Good point,” Gerald agreed. “I’ll be able to afford a little plate to go with the chainmail.”

“So you will be my knight in shining armor,” Marysue giggled.

Gerald’s face split into a broad grin. “For you alone, Mary.” He raised her hand to his lips and kissed it.

Alburet chuckled, “You two are moving along, it seems.”

Gerald glanced back, his uncertainty clear to Alburet. “We are discussing things and seeing how they go. We aren’t rushing anything.”

For a brief moment Alburet caught a wash of regret from Marysue, as if she wished they would. He felt only love and acceptance from her when she turned her gaze to Gerald.

“We are very happy going at our own pace,” Marysue added with a smile.

Alburet smiled at them and changed the subject, “I’m hoping to catch the plays tonight. I missed the production of ‘Fiddler on the Roof’ someone was doing bits from.”

“I’ll see if they’ll do some more of that one tonight,” Marysue told him, pulling out her Mindstone.  After a minute she put it away, “He would be happy to do more.”

“That’s nice,” Alburet said, “who’s doing it, anyway?”

“Ironhand,” Marysue replied. “He’s a theater major and he does small productions around the country. He had Leggylass singing with him last night. It was quite entertaining.”

“Can’t wait to see it, then,” Alburet grinned.

“Be this another one of the plays from ya world?” Stacia asked.

In between the fights they filled Stacia in on the plays that Marysue had lined up for the evening. Fiddler on the Roof was one of them, the other was more scenes from Hamlet.

When the raid finally came to a halt for the night, they hadn’t seen a single Infernal and only two Sand Worms. They had fought wave after wave of the Forgotten undead, though. The sheer number of mobs per attack was still enough to give three levels or more to those in the guild.

“Let’s change up and eat,” Alburet said as he placed the tent. “I really want to see the entertainment tonight before we retire for the evening.”

“Can Bob and Tiny stay in the tent with me for a bit? I want to draw them before the shows tonight,” Fluff asked.

“Bob, Tiny, you are to go when Fluffball has finished your drawings. Understood?”

“Yes, master,” Tiny rumbled, ducking to enter the tent. He had to stoop inside with his increase in stature.

“You’re too big,” Bob chuckled at Tiny. He turned to Alburet, “Understood, master”

“I will bring ya some food while ya draw,” Stacia told Fluff, kissing her cheek as she changed.

“Thank you,” Fluff replied, though she looked away. Her unease at being the one served rose for a moment, then subsided.

“I’ll come join you while you draw,” Karen added. “If that’s okay, Fluff?”

“Of course,” she smiled at Karen as she sat down with her pad and pencil. “Tiny, if you would please sit we can get started with you first.”

Alburet finished changing just as Stacia returned with plates for Karen and Fluff. Dinner tonight was bread, cheese, and dried meat. It seemed that the stews had come to an end. “Enjoy yourselves,” he told Karen as he and Stacia left the tent.

“We will,” Karen replied with a mischievous grin.

Alburet

Half-Blood Infernal Summoner

Level 53

Strength: 111 (106)

Agility: 111 (106)

Constitution: 30

Intelligence: 176 (146)

Wisdom: 512 (292)

Charisma: 141 (106)

Health: 2,950

Mana: 7,770

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 5

Demonic Retribution- Rank 5

Summon Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 5

Sap Strength- Rank 5

Demonic Haze- Rank 5

Summon Improved Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 5

Fire Burst- Rank 5

Summon Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

(6 Upgrades to be selected)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Eighteen

Alburet applauded as Ironhand finished the song, If I were a rich man, from ‘Fiddler on the Roof’. Ironhand had been on point throughout the entire song.

Ironhand waited for the applause to die down before he cleared his throat. “I’m not fit to do the next part. However, Leggylass has worked with me for the next song. It is three sisters all hoping to be matched with the man of their dreams. So, please, welcome Leggylass for the song, Matchmaker.”

As she ended the song the natives of the planet applauded loudly, with many cheers and whistles. Some of them knew firsthand about arranged marriages. Stacia leaned against Alburet, “I be havin’ me perfect match.”

“Silly kitten,” he whispered back to her as he put his arm around her waist, pulling her snugly against him.

“We will be ending with the duet of ‘Sunrise, Sunset’,” Ironhand said once the crowd calmed down again. “This is the song that is sung during the first daughter’s wedding. The lead character and his wife sing the song.”

The emotional tune about parents watching their child grow and marry moved the crowd. A few people wiped at their eyes at the end of it, knowing how much truth the song held. Bowing, Ironhand and Leggylass thanked the crowd for the applause.

As the duo left the stage area Stacia whispered, “They seem to have started well.”

Alburet looked confused until Stacia pointed out the couple holding hands. He smiled at that, “More people finding something in Alpha World. It makes my heart happy, knowing that I am not alone in that.”

“Aye,” Stacia murmured as she glanced toward their tent. Fluff and Karen came out just then to join them. Fluff was on Karen’s arm, with a small secretive smile on her lips. “Ya both be a little late, but the two plays have nay started yet.”

“Didn’t want to miss Hamlet,” Karen chuckled. “After this play though, we should retire. We still have to walk through Fluff’s memory.”

“Please,” Fluff added.

“Tha’ we can do,” Stacia replied, “after this play.”

Marysue took the stage to introduce the next set of actors of the evening and their production. Alburet, Karen, and Fluff were all eager to see what their guildies could do with the classic play. Stacia was looking forward to experiencing it for the first time. Marysue wrapped up her introduction with a caution, “Hamlet will be abridged. The whole thing as known to our actors runs four hours long. So, tonight we give you a slightly shorter version.”

Ironhand came out with six others who were going to do the play. Each of them had some background in theater. Ironhand introduced each of the actors, and named the roles each would be playing. Alburet was surprised to learn that Ironhand would be playing various minor characters, not a leading role.

“It’s harder to keep everything straight for the many support roles,” Fluff told him, seeing his confusion.

“Ah, good point,” Alburet agreed, lapsing into silence again as the production was starting.

Almost two hours later, the cast took their bows. Fluff chewed her lip, “They did cut out a lot. Nothing that couldn’t be cut, though.”

“It still annoys you,” Alburet pointed out as he stood.

“I just love his plays,” Fluff replied as she stood, taking Karen’s offered arm.

“We know,” Karen replied as she kissed Fluff’s cheek. “Let’s retire for the evening, Lady Fluff. I want to tuck you in.”

“Okay,” Fluff agreed, this time not blushing even a little.

Alburet was a little surprised at Fluff’s lack of color. Stacia took his arm, “Told ya she was comin’ along faster than ya thought.”

“I guess so,” with a smile he followed the other two into the tent. Kitten was kneeling at the back of the tent. Alburet dismissed the Copy with a thought.

“Tha’ will stop me from ambushin’ ya by meself later,” Stacia giggled.

“Exactly,” Alburet told her as he began to strip for bed. His eyes darted to Karen, who was wearing nothing but skin, kneeling next to Fluff. Her knowing smile sent a small shiver through him.

“Good,” Karen smirked.

Pulling his eyes from Karen, he looked to Fluff. She was in just bra and panties, stretched out on her bedroll. Her soft, downy fur seemed to beckon him. He coughed as he tore his eyes from her, wondering at his own urge to stroke her belly. He hadn’t considered that before, but now he had the image stuck in his head.

“Nay tonight, master,” Stacia murmured from behind him. “Ya and her nay be ready for tha’ yet. When she is, though, ya will both surely enjoy it.”

Alburet took a deep breath and nodded, “Okay.”

Stacia was naked as she knelt next to Fluff, her smile full of love as she gazed at her friend. “Ya will nay like this memory, Fluff. We will be here for ya tonight and beyond. Know tha’ we all be lovin’ ya, do nay doubt that’.”

Fluff gave her a trembling smile, “I trust you, Stacia.”

“Then it be time,” Stacia began to sing. Fluff’s eyes fluttered closed as she slipped into sleep. After a minute Stacia stopped singing, looking at Alburet who had knelt beside her. “Be ya ready? She be so afraid of this memory, even though she does nay actively remember it.”

“What is it of?” Alburet asked.

“Paval’s death,” Stacia told him. “She will need us all to hold her tonight. She will need all the love we can give her. This will shake her.”

With a firm nod, Karen replied, “I will care for her. Even if no one else does, I will.”

“You won’t be alone in that,” Alburet added.

“Then we can start,” Stacia said, and began to sing again. Her song pulled them into Fluff’s mind for the memory Stacia had selected for the night.

Alburet looked at the scene before them, eerily familiar, but with small differences. Julia sat at her desk, focused on the computer screen. The scene she was working on was a naked elf on the back of a unicorn, broken chains dangling from her wrists and ankles as she rode. The elf’s hair was blown back in the wind, allowing an unfettered view of her body. The details were easy to see, whip marks, red inflamed skin where an iron poker had burned her skin and teeth marks with prominent lower fangs.

“This is the art you told me about?” Alburet asked Fluff.

“Yes,” her voice reflected her uncertainty. “I remember making it, but the rest of that day is a blank to me. I sold it a week later.”

“Aye, we will be coverin’ why it be ya do nay remember,” Stacia told her.

“Okay…” her voice trembled as she agreed to the plan.

“We are here for you,” Karen told her, putting her ghostly arm around Fluff.

Julia sat back from the computer, smiling brilliantly as she studied the image she had just completed. Stretching, her clothing rode up to reveal more of her figure than it should, as it was too small for her. Her ribs were plainly visible as her shirt rose up to just under her chest. “He should praise me for this.” Her voice was the same soft tone the group had come to know, threaded with uncertainty. A door slammed elsewhere in the house, startling Julia. She looked at the clock on the wall then scurried out of the room.

They followed her to find her supposed father standing inside the doorway, his face twisted in an ugly scowl. “Why isn’t dinner ready, you useless piece of trash!?”

“Sorry, Poppa. I finished the art. I was just coming out to start dinner,” Julia told him as she knelt down to untie his shoes. “I didn’t expect you to be home an hour early.”

His hand came down hard on top of her head, his mouth twisting even further. “Fucking useless bitch. I lost my job today and now you don’t even have dinner ready.”

Julia swayed in place. The blow had hurt her more than anything that she could remember recently. “I’m sorry, Poppa,” she slurred. She shook her head, finally getting his shoes untied.

Alburet tried to step forward, only to find Stacia holding him back. “Ya can nay stop this, master. We only be here to help Fluff.”

Fluff was rubbing her ghostly head as if in remembrance of the blow, “He was really angry.”

“Now get dinner started. We’ll deal with your latest failure later,” Paval snarled at her, kicking at her with his shoeless foot.

Julia stood up, wobbling for a moment, then staggered into the kitchen. They watched as Paval threw himself into the same chair they recalled from a previous memory. As he sat there, an aura of seething anger seemed to bubble around him. He dug out some papers from his pocket to stare at them. “What the fuck was wrong with that idiot? I’m so going to crack his computer and mail his private pictures to his wife.”

“Poppa,” Julia softly intoned as she leaned against the wall where the kitchen and living room met. “I don’t feel good.”

He turned to look at her disdainfully. “Stop being a child, Julia. Finish cooking. If you do it right maybe I’ll look at your injury.”

“Yes, Poppa,” Julia stumbled back into the kitchen, her face slack.

“Concussion?” Karen asked.

“Yes,” Alburet agreed, his eyes still focused on Paval. “Fluff—” He cut off as Stacia gripped him tighter.

Fluff glanced at him, her face a twisted mess of emotion. When he failed to say anything further she went back to watching the scene before them. “I didn’t remember any of this,” her voice trembled, “but it feels familiar.”

Paval sat there brooding for another few minutes, until Julia came slowly out of the kitchen, having obvious trouble walking straight. She put a bottle on the table, then set a full plate next to it. Her eyes were glassy as she stumbled back to the kitchen, she returned with a plate that held raw vegetables and nuts. Paval sneered at her as he cut into the massive steak on his plate. The bluish tinged meat was glared at, but he didn’t say anything as he took the first bite.

Julia slumped in the corner of the room, sliding down to the ground, the plate barely held in her hand. She began to nibble at the food on autopilot, her face completely devoid of any emotion. She finished before Paval did, which made his head jerk up as he looked at her with a puzzled expression. She began to lick the plate clean as he took his last bite of steak.

Face twisting into an evil smile, he set his plate aside as Julia got to her feet unsteadily, “Julia, go put on your nurse outfit.”

“Yes, Poppa,” her voice was listless as she stumbled off to the kitchen to put her plate in the sink, then off towards her room.

He eyed her as she went, climbing back to his feet while downing the rest of his beer. “Maybe I’ve waited long enough.”

Alburet felt a cold shiver run down his spine at the words. As they followed Paval, Alburet felt his hands clench as he imagined killing the man.

“Easy, love,” Stacia whispered to him. “Maybe ya should step away. This does nay get any easier.”

Breathing roughly, his hands clenched into fists, Alburet looked at Fluff, who seemed lost and bewildered. He stepped to her side as they paused outside of Julia’s room. Paval went into his room further down the hall. “Fluff, I’m not sure I can stay.”

Her wide eyes were full of tears that streamed down her cheeks, “You’re going to leave?”

His anger ebbed slightly in the face of a crying friend. “I don’t know if I’ll be able to face what we’re going to see.”

“Please…” The single word was a plea as she reached out to him, her hand touching his arm gently.

He felt something inside him break at her plea, his anger temporarily gone as he gazed into her eyes. “I’ll do my best, Fluff.” He glanced at Karen on her other side, “Karen, if things go bad…”

Karen nodded to him, “I’ll take care of her.”

Fluff turned to Karen hugging her tightly, “Thank you, Karen.”

A moment later, Paval came out of his room and toward them, a camera in his hand. “Tonight is going to be fun.” A dark chuckle escaped him as he opened the door.

Julia lay on the bed, in a sexy nurse outfit. Her eyes were glazed as she tilted her head in the direction of the door. “Poppa, I don’t feel good.”

Paval paused, his lips twisting up in a cruelly mocking smile as he gazed at her. “I’ll just have to do a check up on you then, Julia.” His eyes darted to the computer which still showed the art she had finished earlier. His eyes widened as he bent over the desk to get a better look at the image. “This is the best work you’ve done that didn’t include actual sex.” Surprise was evident in his tone.

“Poppa, help me,” Julia called out, her hand limply lifting in supplication.

He licked his lips as he took in the sight of her, “Oh, yes, today is the day I help you.” He set the camera on the desk and stood up. “Today I will help you grow up.”

Alburet’s nostrils flared as he watched Paval unfasten his belt, “No!”

“Calm, Asthore,” Stacia said firmly as she grabbed him. A calming warmth spread through him, trying to combat the tide of anger.

“Poppa,” Fluff said softly, horrified as she watched him with wide eyes.

“That fucking son of a bitch,” Karen growled as she gently held Fluff, trying to reassure her friend who was sobbing as she watched the scene.

Paval reached for his ‘daughter’ with a leer on his face as his pants pooled around his bare feet. “Time to taste that forbidden fruit. At least you’ve been properly trained to be obedient, not like the fucking bitch of a mother you had.”

His hand landed squarely on Julia’s chest, roughly groping at her. “No, Poppa, don’t…” Julia pleaded weakly as her eyes seemed to spasm.

“Quiet, bitch,” he left off groping her chest to backhand her. “You will do as you’re told.” He pulled his shirt off before he leaned down over Julia whose head was turned away from the group. “Do as you’re told, or you’ll find out why your mother isn’t with us anymore.”

Alburet tore himself from Stacia’s grip, his rage overcoming even her ability to calm him. A wild lunge carried him through the image of Paval, who was reaching for Julia again. “I’ll fucking kill you, you raping bastard! Don’t you dare touch her!” His hands shot out, trying to grab a ghost, unable to find purchase.

“No!” came the scream from Fluff as she watched the scene and Alburet.

Karen held her firmly, but she didn’t say anything. She agreed with Alburet. They were all caught by surprise when Julia twisted on the bed. Her eyes were wide and devoid of all emotion as she grabbed at Paval.

“No more,” Julia growled at him, her voice deep and full of hate. She shoved Paval hard away from her, sending him flying backwards past Fluff and Karen and into the wall. “No more, Poppa,” she snarled in that same deeper voice.

Paval shook his head, blinking as he stared at his daughter with a mixture of fear and hatred. “You little fucking bitch. You’re going to try to deny me, like she always did?” His lip curled up into a snarl, “I’ll just have to take care of you like I did her.” He stepped towards the bed, “Show you what bad girls get in the end.”

Alburet had frozen, his rage forgotten at seeing the lifeless eyes of Julia as she defended herself. He turned to watch Paval step forward again. “He is about to die,” the words were a whisper as they left his mouth.

As Paval reached out for Julia again, he stopped dead in place. His face twisted in confusion as his right hand came up to grab at his chest. A pained sigh escaped his lips, “What?”

“Momma is waiting for you,” Julia whispered in the same tone, watching him with lifeless eyes. “She has been waiting for so long.”

“You stupid…” Paval gasped before his body began to bend in like a pretzel. “Call… an… ambulance,” he panted against the pain.

Julia sat there watching him, “But I can’t use the phone, Poppa. You always said if I did you would punish me.” Her face was still devoid of emotion as she watched him have a heart attack, but her deeper voice held satisfaction.

“I did nothing,” Fluff whispered as she watched the scene unfold.

“He deserved far worse,” Alburet muttered. He moved closer to Fluff, reaching out and gently stroking her ears as they watched the end of the scene playing out.

“Julia… do… as… I… say…” Paval gasped out between tremors. “Call… the…” He gave one final shudder and stopped moving.

“Okay, Poppa. I’ll call them now,” Julia said softly as she got to her feet. She was steady on her feet now, and her voice had gone back to normal.

The scene froze, fading into grey stillness. Stacia spoke softly into the silence, “That brings us back to the other memory, of the police.”

Fluff was shaking, being held by Karen and Alburet, “I let him die.”

“He deserved it, Fluff,” Karen told her gently. “He was going to rape you.”

“He got off easy,” Alburet muttered as he looked at the fallen body. “It is hard to lose a family member, but he wasn’t family, Fluff. Family cares for you, it doesn’t abuse you every day.”

“There be another memory ya have yet to recall, Fluff. It be one tha’ changes ya perspective a great deal. We will be getting’ to tha’ next time iffin ya be willin’.”

Fluff looked at Stacia with wide frightened eyes, “I killed him…”

“No,” Alburet said firmly as he gently took her head in his hand, bringing her eyes to meet his. “He killed himself trying to do something so evil that he was struck down on the spot. You did nothing wrong, Fluff, trust me. None of us here think you did anything wrong.”

“Alburet is right,” Karen whispered into her ear, tightening her arms around her friend. “You are blameless here. He was called to account for all the wrong he had done to you.”

“Ya will sleep now, Fluff, sleep deep. Ya should know tha’ none of us here will be turnin’ from ya. Ya be our precious friend, a member of our lovin’ family.”

Gulping, Fluff looked over at her younger self who had frozen while walking from the room. “You really mean that?”

Three sets of arms engulfed her in a tight hug. “We do,” the trio told her in near-unison.

“Ya will always be with us, as long as ya wish,” Stacia added before Fluff shimmered and vanished from their arms.

A moment later the trio found themselves kneeling next to Fluff. “She be needin’ to be held tonight. Tomorrow may be rough for her. Karen, it be best iffin ya stay close to her.”

“Gladly,” Karen answered quickly, as she slid into the bedroll next to Fluff. Slipping her arms around Fluff gently, Karen pulled her dear friend to her chest and held her. “I’ll be here for you, Fluff.”

The other two got into their bedrolls as well, with Alburet next to Fluff on the other side, his arms also around the sleeping Fluff. “I hope she’ll be okay.”

“She be close to acceptin’ many things. We must be strong for her, as the next memory will be the toughest yet,” Stacia told him.

Alburet chewed on his lip as he considered his own memories. How tough would it be for him to accept them, he wondered. “Of course.”

Stacia squeezed his waist where she held him, “We will be there for ya, like ya be here for them. I will never leave ya. Fear not what ya memories bring.”

He could feel her calming him to help him sleep. “I love you, my little fire kitten. I also love our friends who are here with us.”

“Aye, master, I be knowin’ tha’,” she murmured as he drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Nineteen

Alburet woke to warm bodies against his back and his front. A soft furred arm was around his chest, while his was around Stacia. “Stacia, it’s time to wake up.”

A soft whimper from behind him, along with the tightening on his chest that heralded Fluffball stirring. “No, I promise I’ll be good,” Fluff murmured.

His heart clenched at her words, a spike of anger shooting through him as well. Stacia removed his hand as she rolled to her feet. “I be getting’ food. Comfort her.”

Alburet rolled carefully around to face Fluff. Her eyes fluttered before opening slowly. “Hey there, beautiful. How are you feeling?” He gently rubbed one of her ears, his other arm pulling her into a hug. “Know that we all still love and care for you.”

As she came fully awake, a momentary spike of fear, self loathing, and hatred swept through her. Alburet’s words and his rubbing her ear calmed her slightly. “I let my own father die, how can you still care for me?”

“What you did was not wrong, Fluff. It was the very least he deserved. He abused you every day. He used your talent for his own ends, and at the end he was going to rape you. If any of us had been there with you, in that moment, he wouldn’t have had the chance to die from a heart attack.” His tone carried the affection he felt for her, but the anger as he spoke of Paval was clear.

Eyes wide, she trembled in his arms, “He was my Poppa. Even with everything he did, I should have tried to save him.”

“No, Fluff,” Karen joined the conversation as she hugged Fluff from behind. “He deserved to be kicked, repeatedly, in the head. I wish I had known you before so I could have helped you then. I’m sad that I didn’t and couldn’t, but now I can support you, if you will let me.”

Sniffling, Fluff ducked her head to Alburet’s chest. “I don’t deserve it,” her words were a whisper as her trembling increased. “I’m not worth your attention, care or love.”

Alburet reached out with his Succubus Bloodline Ability, squashing the negative emotions ruthlessly and encouraging the bits of hope and love. “Fluff, do you trust us?”

She gave a jerky nod, “Yes.”

He took his hand from her ears, putting a finger under her chin to tilt her head back. When their eyes met, Alburet let all the love he felt for her be seen. When he was sure she had seen it, he moved his head forward. His lips gently brushed hers, not demanding, but hesitantly, as if afraid of breaking something fragile.

Her breathing stopped as his lips touched hers. After a second of feeling his gentleness, her heart pounded once, her fear falling away from her. She met his kiss, just as hesitantly and with just as much tenderness. Her arms wrapped around him after a moment, as the kiss lingered.

“Oh. I wanted to kiss her,” Karen murmured as she gently stroked Fluff’s belly.

The kiss broke a moment later, Fluff pulling back just enough to look into Alburet’s eyes. “You are very much worth our love, care and attention. If anything, I might not be worth yours—” Alburet told her, cutting the sentence off as he realized where the thought was going.

“Aye, of course she be worthy,” Stacia said as she came back into the tent with their food. “Fluff, Karen wants to show ya her love as well.”

Alburet loosened his grip, allowing Fluff to turn to Karen. He didn’t release her though, keeping his arms around her. As Fluff turned to Karen, her breathing was a little uneven from the emotions flooding through her. Both Alburet and Stacia were reinforcing the love she felt.

“You are truly a beautiful woman, Fluff, inside and out,” Karen told her before they kissed, a little more intensely than Fluff had with Alburet.

Alburet’s jaw sagged a little at the intensity of Karen and Fluff’s kiss. He hadn’t really realized just how far they’d gotten in their own relationship. Karen eventually broke the kiss, turning Fluff’s head just a bit which lined Fluff’s mouth up for Stacia to claim a kiss of her own. Alburet hadn’t seen Stacia come over, and he certainly wasn’t prepared for the passionate kiss the two women were sharing scant inches from him.

Gulping, Alburet eased himself away from Fluff as his body reacted to the scene before him. As he considered disengaging entirely, the kiss ended and Stacia’s eyes found his. “Husband, this be what our family be. Do nay pull away from her after showin’ her ya love. She understands tha’ the male body reacts for many reasons. She will nay hold it against ya, but she needs to know tha’ ya are nay ashamed of ya body next to hers.”

Nodding, he snuggled back into Fluff, letting his body meld to hers. “I’m sorry, Fluff. I’m just afraid of hurting you.”

“I know,” she told him, her breath a little ragged. “It feels good to be held by you and Karen. Thank you.”

“Now tha’ we all be awake, some of us more than others,” Stacia smirked at Alburet, “we should eat and get ready for the day, aye?”

Karen and Alburet snuggled with Fluff for another minute, reluctant to let her go. As they ate, Alburet dithered over whether to bring up something he’d noticed during Fluff’s memory last night. Finally, he spoke up, “Fluff, when you fight, do you feel different?”

Her breakfast sandwich halfway to her mouth, Fluff paused, her eyes staring off into the distance. “Yes. I feel a dark bubbling current of rage. I’d thought it was part of the class, but I can recall that same feeling now, when I shoved Poppa away.”

Karen chewed slowly for a moment, “Split?”

“Her soul has separated, and her anger resides in a reservoir waiting for her need,” Stacia added calmly. “Many of her class are the same as she. It be perfectly normal.”

“It isn’t normal for the world we came from,” Alburet told Stacia. He turned to Fluff again, “Have you felt that anger at any other point?”

“No,” Fluff seemed worried.

“It might have been a momentary thing, then,” Karen said, trying to reassure Fluff. “You control that anger, right?”

“Yes. I only feel it when I trigger Rage,” Fluff replied.

“Maybe that’s just the way the interface helps you understand how angry you should be then?” Alburet commented, seeing Karen’s idea.

“You think so?” Fluff asked, obviously wanting to grab onto that idea.

Stacia nibbled her food as she watched them, “There be nothin’ wrong with knowin’ the depth of anger in one’s soul. Master knows how deep tha’ pit goes.”

Food halfway to his mouth, Alburet paused, “Yes. Yes, I know the depth of that pit. That is something I can’t talk about though. Not yet.” His eyes flickered to Fluff, “I believe you are fine, Fluff. Stacia says there’s one more memory that will help clear up some of the issues. Maybe we should do that tonight, it could help your perspective more.”

Fluff looked to Stacia, who nodded. “If Stacia thinks it’s a good idea.”

“Aye, it will help quell some of ya turmoil from last night.”

“That is a good idea then,” Karen added as she placed a hand on Fluff’s knee. “We will be with you again, and everything will be okay.”

Fluff nodded, turning her attention to eating with the others following suit. They finished breakfast and got dressed in silence. Alburet Copied Stacia just before leaving the tent, then triggered the carving on the tent pole that returned it to stone, which he dropped into his bag. Looking around, he saw that the raid was almost ready to move out for the day.

He summoned Bob and Tiny in quick succession. “Guys, ready for another day of death defying adventure?”

“I live to protect the master,” Tiny replied in his new deeper rumble.

“I do so love burning things,” Bob added with a toothy grin. “If we keep at this I’ll get even more powerful.”

“True, but I think that Kitten is the next one up for that,” Alburet reminded the Imp.

“Ooh, I want to see that,” Bob chuckled as he bounced from foot to foot.

“Even married, you still want to ogle another man’s Succubus?” Alburet sighed.

“Window shopping is fine,” Bob huffed slightly. “My wives don’t mind if I look, as long as I don’t enter the store without them, as it were.”

Facepalming, Alburet shook his head, “Wow, really Bob? Way to take a metaphor and drag it into the gutter as far as possible.”

“It’s not like he’s going to change,” Gerald added as he came over to Alburet and his minions.

“See? Gerald gets it,” Bob cackled. “Well, actually, I doubt he has gotten it yet,” he waggled his eyebrows suggestively at Gerald.

“Bob, do nay taunt our tank,” Stacia mildly rebuffed the Imp as she joined the growing conversation.

“Aw, but it’s so fun and easy. Two of my favorite things,” Bob pouted before he shrugged. “Fine.”

“Can I just squish him once, Al, please?” Gerald asked, his face tight still at Bob’s words.

“I would prefer you didn’t, but if he deliberately pokes at your love life again, sure. Got that, Bob?” Alburet glared at the Imp.

Bob ducked his head, “Fine, fine, I get it.”

“Sorry, Gerald. He is what he is. He doesn’t change, as you noted,” Alburet apologized for the Imp.

Gerald snorted, “Yeah, but if he does that again, you just gave me carte blanche to reprimand him.”

“True enough,” Alburet agreed. Looking around he found Captain Roberto heading towards them. “Captain, what is the plan today?”

“We haven’t seen any Infernals so far, so we expect those, large worms and Forgotten Undead. This is about as far as most groups get into the Dead Lands, though, so going forward we can only guess.”

“Are we setting up the same way we did yesterday?” Karen asked as she checked her blades.

“At the moment. Banthor sent five men out to crest the next dune, just to get a look. We’ll be heading out in about ten minutes.” Roberto told them as he glanced over at the Dwarf mercenary. “He’s been good to work with. I was worried initially, but he is solid, unlike most mercs I’ve known.”

“Glad to hear our two protecting groups can coexist,” Alburet chuckled. “I shudder to think of how this might have gone otherwise.”

Rolling his eyes, Roberto nodded, “Bad. Very bad, in fact. A giant cluster at the worst. It is so nice to know that my counterpart is competent.”

“Aye, tha’ be me feelin’ on it as well,” Banthor added as he joined the conversation. “Me men saw some Imps off in the distance, but they be off a ways yet. We be good to go for now, iffin ye be.”

“Well then, let’s get this show on the road,” Alburet told them.

The two Captains moved off to do their final checks before the raid broke camp. Stacia spoke softly to Alburet, intended for him alone, “Husband, ya did well with helpin’ me with Fluff’s emotions. Thank ya.”

Catching Stacia’s meaning, Alburet kissed her cheek. “She’s my friend as well, and a part of our growing family. I don’t like seeing her in distress.”

“Okay, on ten we are pulling the Campstones,” Roberto’s voice rang out, cutting off further conversation.

“Here we go,” Karen said, readying her blades as she faded from view.

Fluff flexed her claws, a little uncertain but seemingly okay at the moment. “I’m not going to trigger Rage, to see how different it feels today.”

“We’ll be ready to assist,” Alburet assured her.

The Campstones were pulled up, starting the timer until the mobs would appear. The sand erupted right on cue as ten Sand Worms erupted from the ground. Two groups of Alpha Company got swallowed, along with a group of crafters. The other seven ended up with Guards and Mercs.

Fifty people from the total raid were currently inside the beasts. The other hundred turned on the attackers. Banthor and Roberto were calling out targets on either side of the raid group, so everyone could focus fire on the targets they called out.

The first two worms went down, sending some people sprawling as they dove out of the way of the corpses. Two more worms were dispatched before two of the remaining six burrowed again. The two groups of Alpha Company had died inside the beasts, but the other four expelled their victims after taking enough internal damage to release them.

As those four burrowed, the other two came back up. The raid turned their attention on those two a moment before the other four also reemerged from the sand. Alburet followed Gerald and Tiny to the closest target, with Karen, Stacia, Fluff, Marysue and Bob right behind him. The group attacked the worm with everything they had, Fluff even triggering her Rage.

Alburet came to realize one very important fact as he laid into the worm with abandon. A melee attacker would never be able to be a raid leader, who called out tactics and directed others as needed. His vision was full of the rough skin of the worm and he didn’t have any overview of the situation.  He backed up, and kept backing up until he could look around and see more of the battlefield.

He became aware that Roberto and Banthor were also standing back, to direct their men as needed. He silently called Fire Blasts to his hand, lobbing them at the nearest target as he took in the situation. The two worms the raid had jumped on fell over and Roberto called out the next two targets.

Alburet nodded to himself as he began to understand what might be needed for the attack on the Keep. He wouldn’t be able to be in the thick of things, he would need to stand back to direct his guild. Luckily for him, his ability to cast spells without words would allow him some leeway, as he would still be able to add in his damage while also directing people.

The last two worms emerged for the third and final time, falling to the focused damage the entire raid was able to bring to bear. He rejoined his group as the last worm fell to the sands. “The Keep is going to be interesting,” he started before he filled them in on his observations.

“It makes sense,” Gerald mused. “There aren’t any add-ons to help with this game. Nothing to count down for us, or point out the correct way to run. It’s all firmly on our shoulders. That makes the more simplistic design of some of the bosses more understandable.”

“Right?” Karen agreed. “Even the fights we’ve done before, Bob or Marysue had to call out to tell us when an effect was about to go off.”

“Yeah. I’ll be filling that role when we get to the Keep,” Alburet added.

“If you can direct us correctly, it should help mitigate quite a few problems,” Gerald replied, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. “Hey, at least you can still add in some damage, with that ability to cast spells without words.”

“That was my thought,” Alburet nodded. “Ah, looks like the dead have all been raised. We only lost the two guild groups. Luckily neither one had any of our natives.”

“Aye, I had been worried for Deirdre for a moment,” Stacia added. “But she was nay swallowed.”

“Did the jewelry you got this time include an agility item and two strength pieces?” Gerald asked Alburet as they formed up to begin the day’s march.

Digging into his bag for a moment Alburet handed all the loot to Gerald. “Looks like. Here ya go.”

“Be right back,” Gerald said, hurrying away with the loot.

“Think that concludes the first round of items?” Fluff asked.

“It does,” Marysue replied. “That means we’re starting from the top again.”

Everyone was pleased at the prospect. Stacia spoke up after a long moment, “Fluff, did ya Rage seem okay?”

Chewing her bottom lip for a second, Fluff nodded. “It felt normal, just like it always does. I wasn’t compelled to rage for the first worm. I was a little worried about that. Now that I can remember it, though, it’s the same way I felt that day,” she trailed off pensively.

Karen hugged her from the side, “So, not a split personality. Even if you were though, I’d still love you just as much.”

“Thanks, Karen,” Fluff kissed her cheek, not blushing at all.

Stacia and Alburet shared a knowing smile as they watched their friends. “You just kissed Karen…” Marysue stumbled over the words, her shock evident.

Fluff blushed slightly at Marysue’s comment. Karen jumped to her defense, “Why not? She does care for me, after all. Just as I care for her.”

“It’s just… Fluff, you’re normally so shy,” Marysue replied. “I mean, you’ve been blushing less and coming out of your shell more, but I didn’t expect kisses.”

“Stacia has helped me a lot,” Fluff told Marysue. “I think I can be okay with the idea of others knowing that I care for her.”

“Wow,” Marysue looked at Stacia with newfound respect. “You can help, like that?”

“Aye, any Succubus can,” Stacia told her quietly, so as to not let others hear the reply.

“Huh, interesting. I wonder if this is one of the things dad was so intrigued by?” Marysue mumbled. She looked up, spotting Gerald approaching. “Can we talk about it more later? I really would like to know more about what you can do.”

“Aye, tonight be fine. Would ya like to join us for dinner in our tent?”

“Sure,” Marysue said just as Gerald got back to them. “Gerald, we’ll have dinner with them in their tent tonight.”

Puzzled, Gerald nodded, “Okay. Anything I should know about?”

“We be talkin’ about it tonight, away from other ears,” Stacia’s head tilted slightly to the surrounding people.

“Okay…” Gerald seemed intrigued and even more puzzled. “I’ll make sure we’re there, then.”

Chapter Twenty

When the raid came to a halt that evening, the seemingly customary level gain were only a minor topic of conversation. As Campstones were set and tents erected people kept looking to the hills that were visible on the eastern horizon.

Ioaniss looked at the horizon, his excitement palpable. “That should be where Gwain’s Keep is. The texts say it sat inside a bowllike valley, surrounded by hills on all sides. The Keep itself rested on a central mesa, and at the base sat the small town that grew up around the keep.”

“Well, we haven’t seen any other landmarks, so it’s a good sign,” Alburet agreed.

“Still be two days off,” Banthor grunted. “We’ll be seein’ soon enough.”

“It’s a little curious that the Imps never attacked,” Roberto added. “The stories we know about the Infernals in these lands, tell us they do not tend towards pacifism.”

“Mayhap it be part of the Dark Lord’s plan?” Stacia said thoughtfully. “He be the one tha’ gave us the directions to Gwain’s Keep.”

Ioaniss tapped his lips for a moment, “The stories are unclear about whether the Dark Lord controls the Infernals in these lands. I guess this could help settle that debate.”

“No,” Bob chimed in. “He is very hands off when it comes to free Infernals, normally. It’s possible he might have interfered for this, but he doesn’t normally.”

“I’ll just have to ask him next time I speak to him,” Jones chuckled.

“If you’ll hand off the loot, I’ll get it handled before dinner,” Gerald said after a minute.

Alburet checked the jewelry, giving necklaces to Fluff and Marysue and rings to Karen and Gerald. He kept a ring for himself that had 80 Wisdom and 20 Constitution. The rest of the loot he passed to Gerald. “Here you go.”

“Hopefully we can finish the second round before we’re done out here,” Gerald commented as he headed off. “See you in an hour or so.”

“I’ll go with him,” Marysue added, linking an arm through one of Gerald’s.

“Shall we retire and get dinner ready?” Fluffball asked.

“Guys, good job today—” Alburet began, but was interrupted as Bob began to jump up and down waving his hands. “What is it Bob, and it better not be about your love life again.”

“We want to stay while you summon your Improved Succubus,” Bob replied quickly.

“Fair enough, into the tent then.” He followed the women and minions into the tent. He dismissed Kitten before turning to Stacia. “You ready for more power?”

“Aye, fill me with ya power, master,” Stacia giggled.

Rolling his eyes, he mentally dismissed her. He waited a few seconds, then tapped his hip and silently summoned her. His eyes drank in the form that emerged from the smoke. Stacia’s milky-white skin shone in stark contrast to the midnight leathers she wore. Her body shimmered as she took on her human guise. The armor she wore now consisted of tight leather pants and knee boots that sported leather straps winding up her thighs, the top was still tight and sleeveless, though now there were a multitude of straps buckled across her bountiful chest.

“So good,” Stacia whispered, running her hands down her body. Her hands went to the blades on her hips, pulling them out to examine them. The metal was black, shot through with red streaks, “Blessed metal. Tha’ be nice.” She sheathed them before doing a slow spin, showing off her body to everyone present. “What do ya think?”

“Revert back to your Infernal form for a second,” Alburet asked her over Bob’s enthusiastic whistles.

Shimmering, her body reverted to her Infernal form. Alburet looked her over, seeing that the only difference in her attire was that her boots were replaced by her hooves. He stepped forward and kissed her, running his hands down the larger wings furled tightly along her back. Stepping back, he smiled, “Looking sexy as always.”

She shimmered again, regaining her human form, “Glad to be hearin’ tha’, me master.”

“I agree,” Karen added. “Now where is my kiss?”

With a chuckle Stacia went to Karen, kissing her just as passionately as she had Alburet. Bob began to jump up and down, his own wings fluttering in his excitement, “Me, me! Pick me next!”

“Bob, you are dismissed,” Alburet sighed. “Even married he’s a fiend about physical attention.”

“Aw, damn it. I just wanted a little kiss,” Bob sighed as he vanished.

“May I go as well, master?” Tiny asked.

“Of course, Tiny. Have a good night.”

“Goodnight master, goodnight mistress,” Tiny rumbled to him and Stacia before he also vanished.

Stacia embraced Fluff next, “One for ya as well.” The kiss was almost identical to the one earlier that morning.

After a minute Alburet coughed lightly, “Ladies, please. We have guests coming and need to have things ready.”

Karen chuckled, “Too much for you?”

“Partially,” Alburet honestly replied. “Let’s change and get a dining area set up.”

The women concurred and after fifteen minutes everything was in place. Alburet dug out a bottle of wine from his bag, while Karen brought in a tray loaded with the night’s meal of bread, cheese and dried meat. Once they had it all set up, they found themselves waiting.

“I have some cards,” Karen said, “we can play a game or two while we wait.”

“No strip poker tonight mynx,” Alburet told her, with a sardonic smile.

“Spoilsport. That was going to be my first suggestion,” Karen replied with a mock pout. “Fine, how about cribbage?”

“Works for me,” Alburet replied.

“I get Fluff as my partner,” Karen added, “so change places with me, Al.”

Karen and Fluff won the game by a slim margin. “What does the victor get?” Fluff asked as Karen put the cards away.

“A kiss from each of the losers?” Stacia suggested as she leaned towards Fluff, “Fair?”

“Okay,” Fluff leaned over, kissing Stacia.

“Means I get your lips first,” Karen said as she leaned in to Alburet.

Eventually they swapped, Karen collecting a kiss from Stacia while Alburet and Fluff kissed. A knock on the tent post interrupted them. “Knock, knock,” Gerald called out.

Breaking the kiss, Alburet went to the tent flap, “Come on in, you two.”

Gerald and Marysue entered, wearing comfortable clothes. “Thank you for having us,” Marysue said as she stepped in.

“Make yourselves comfortable,” Alburet greeted them. “We have simple food, but good wine.”

Hugs and handshakes were traded around, then Alburet showed them to the low table set with plates and glasses. “So, Marysue said we were going to talk about something Stacia’s been doing with Fluff?” Gerald asked.

“Aye, but first we should eat,” Stacia said, waving at the table.

The conversation, during the meal, revolved around the journey thus far. Once they’d finished eating, along with a second bottle of wine, Stacia began the conversation. “Ya wonder what I have been doin’ to help Fluff, Karen, and me husband?”

“You’ve been helping all of them?” Marysue asked, sitting forward.

“Aye,” Stacia sat more upright. “They all be havin’ different issues.”

“What is it you do, and how does it work?” Gerald asked, his curiosity evident.

“I walk through the gallery of their mind, and help them see clearly the images tha’ are kept there,” Stacia replied.

“Gallery of their mind?” Marysue asked. “What does that mean?”

“All ya memories get added to the gallery. Some ya keep lights on, some ya put in the corner to be covered wi’ dust. Others ya turn to the wall to forget, and in the worst cases ya hang false paintings in their place.”

“You’re delving into their memories, somehow, and showing them?” Gerald asked, his lips pursed as he tried to understand.

“Aye, but I can also be bringin’ others with me to see the memory as well. Last night Fluff dealt with a very bad memory she had taken down and tried to hide. I helped her remember it, while Karen and me husband were there to help comfort her.”

“We can walk in other’s memories?” Marysue leaned forward intently. “Can we do that tonight?”

“It requires all who participate to agree,” Stacia told her gently. “It also taxes me to do more than one memory in an eve.”

“They can join us tomorrow for my memory,” Karen added. “I don’t think any of my other memories are as bad as the last one.”

“Tha’ nay be true, in some ways. But iffin tha’ be what ya want, Karen, then we can do tha’.”

“Why not tonight?” Gerald asked.

“It’s going to be one of my memories tonight,” Fluff answered. “Stacia says it’s the worst memory I have. I don’t think I’m ready to have more people see that.”

Marysue frowned, “But Al and Karen are okay?”

“They ha’ helped her with her memories over the last few weeks,” Stacia told Marysue. “Iffin ya had to recall the most painful memory in ya life, would ya welcome all of us to view it casually?”

Shrinking back, Marysue shook her head, “No, point taken. I’m sorry for asking. It’s just that the potential for something like this is so big. No wonder dad took an interest.”

“I’m still curious how it’s even possible,” Gerald mused.

“The pods we’re in have multiple connections to the skull. They send the data straight to the brain, that’s why this all seems so real. The thing Stacia does is probably part of the same system, though I’m sure it would take a doctor to really explain it,” Karen reminded Gerald. “Besides, it works. You’ve seen how Fluff’s improved over the last month.”

“Point,” Gerald conceded. “You’re fine with us ‘walking in your memories’ tomorrow, Karen?”

“Sure,” Karen agreed. “Stacia will be picking the memory. She’s helping me come to terms with my relationship with my father.”

“With your dad?” Marysue asked.

“We had a very rough relationship, especially in the last few years before his death. I’m hoping to regain some of the love I felt for him, while also coming to understand some of my own quirks.”

“Hmm,” Gerald began to say something then stopped. He turned to Alburet, “What about you, Al?”

Alburet looked away, “She’s helping me with what I’ve been told are false memories. At the moment we’re only touching on older memories, as I can’t talk about my recent past.”

Marysue frowned, “False memories are only created from seriously traumatic events, I thought?”

“Aye,” Stacia added. “He has shared some of his memories with us to help him accept more. But when it comes time to deal wi’ those, he will only have me with him, due to the NDA spell ya world placed on him.”

Gerald looked at Alburet with narrowed eyes, “That sounds ominous.”

“I can’t say,” Alburet replied with a deep sigh. “I wish I could, to just get it all out in the open and let you all know, but if I do…”

“Nay,” Stacia told him firmly. “Ya are nay allowed to leave me. They be ya friends, they will understand the limitations ya face.”

Marysue glanced sharply at Gerald, “Stop it, Gerald. He would tell us if he could.”

“I’m sorry,” Gerald replied. “She’s right. It just makes me wonder.”

“Maybe one day I’ll be allowed to talk about it all openly, but for now…” Alburet shrugged.

“It’s okay,” Fluffball told him, patting his knee. “We’ll care for you regardless, just as you care for me even knowing my past.”

“I hope you still feel that way when the day comes,” Alburet responded, climbing to his feet. “Excuse me a minute,” he said abruptly and left the tent, feeling the need to get away.

Karen watched him go before she turned to Gerald, “Whatever happened to him has scarred him deeply. When he saw Fluff’s last memory, he went a little off the handle trying to interfere with it.”

“Aye, it touches on his own issues,” Stacia replied simply. “It seems we be done talkin’ for tonight. Ya both be welcome to come tomorrow after dinner, to see Karen’s memory.”

“I’ll be interested to see what that entails,” Gerald told her as he got to his feet, offering a hand to Marysue.

Fluff, Stacia, and Karen escorted them out of the tent, exchanging hugs all around. “We be lookin’ forward to ya joinin’ us tomorrow,” Stacia told them as the couple walked away.

While Gerald and Marysue walked over to the area where different raid members were sparring, Stacia looked for Alburet. Karen touched Stacia’s shoulder, “I’ll go find him. Why don’t you get Fluff ready?”

“Aye,” Stacia replied, “Come on, Fluff. We should get ya comfortable.”

Fluff took Karen’s hand, “Make sure he comes back, okay?”

Kissing her cheek, Karen grinned, “Even if I have to drag him.”

Karen activated her Stealth ability then went searching for Alburet. It took her close to half an hour to find him. He was sitting with his back to a tent on the edge of camp. He stared out into the black night, his legs crossed under him. Sneaking closer, she tried to gauge his mood. An almost palpable aura of negative emotion radiated from him.

“You found me, Karen,” Alburet said after a moment, his voice rough. “I figured one of you would come looking for me after a bit.”

Dropping her stealth, Karen took a seat next to him. “Figured me out. Thought I was able to sneak up on you at will.”

“No one else would be sneaking up on me right now. It’s been awhile since I felt like this. None of the inmates would ever approach me when I was in this mood.”

“So, what’s the problem? You left so quickly, of course we’re concerned,” Karen didn’t touch him, but she did make sure she was close to him.

“It feels wrong,” his voice dropped to a growl. “I have agreed to let you both into my life, but I can’t let you into all parts of my life.” Huffing out a deep breath, he sagged slightly, his hands clenching. “It is wrong. You should know about the man that you want to be with.”

“Is that why? That’s the reason you left?” Karen asked. “Al, Seamus, we know who you are. We’ve been adventuring and more for a bit now, we’ve seen your personality. We’ve seen what sort of person you are. You may very well have done something in your past that you’re ashamed of, most people have. We won’t turn away or think badly of you, though. Do you think us so shallow or petty that we would do that?” Her voice gained an edge as she asked the last question.

“No, but I feel I might be, at least in regard to myself. I’ve done something so horrible that I don’t deserve friends, or happiness. I want to tell you, but even if I was allowed to, I’m not sure I could. I fear what you might think of me, truthfully.”

Karen gently slapped the back of his head, “Dolt. You have that Succubus blood thing going on now, so you should be able to feel my emotions, right? Do you feel anything like hate from me?”

He glanced towards her, trying to set aside his own shame and anger to feel her. Her pure, honest affection was like a beacon, instantly killing his dark mood. Snorting, he leaned over to bump her with his shoulder. “Damn you for diffusing my bad mood,” he mock grumped at her. “Did I miss Fluff’s memory?”

“No, that’s why I came to get you. She’s waiting for us. Let’s get going, okay?” Karen sprang to her feet, offering her hand to him. “No more of this self-hate, let’s go.”

Taking her hand, he got to his feet, pulling her into a hug. His arms wrapped around her as he kissed her forehead, “For now. Let’s go help our friend, and… your current lover?” He asked the last part with curiosity as she took his arm.

“Not yet, but soon. She has become more affectionate over the last week. We actually shared our first kiss before this trek started. She wanted to make sure she knew what she was doing, for when she finally gets up the nerve to really kiss you.”

Alburet almost stumbled at her words, “Huh. I didn’t see that coming.”

Giggling softly, Karen shook her head, “She has the biggest crush on you. Her fear is diminishing, which means she’ll move on it eventually. With Stacia’s approval even. I would bet by the end of the month.”

Shaking his head, Alburet marveled at just what he had gotten himself into. “From being friendless two short months ago to part of a polyamorous relationship, with three stunning beauties no less. Kind of weird, but wonderful all the same.”

“At least you’re accepting it, finally,” Karen replied as she brushed the tent flap back. “After you,” she said.

Eyeing her for a second, he tried to figure out what her game was. After a brief hesitation, he thanked her and entered the tent. Karen patted his butt as she followed him, making him roll his eyes.

Alburet’s eyes went to Stacia, who was kneeling next to the sleeping Fluff. Her welcoming, loving smile made his eyes water for a moment. Her love was palpable to him as she gazed at him. “Sorry, dearest. I’m home.”

“Aye, I knew she would find ya and bring ya back to us. Do nay worry, we all be here for each other. Now come and help our dear Fluff with her worst memory.” She patted the ground beside her.

“As you wish,” Alburet told her as he went to her side.

Karen took Stacia’s other side, claiming a brief kiss from her. “What are we going to be seeing?” Karen asked.

“Fluff’s mother and Paval,” Stacia replied. She turned to Alburet, “This will be tough on ya, master. It touches even more on ya own issues. I will be havin’ ya step away before the end, it will be a bit too rough on ya otherwise.”

He chewed his lip for a second, “If that’s what you think is best for Fluff and me.”

“Aye,” she told him, giving his cheek a kiss and taking a deep breath. “We begin now,” she whispered. She began to sing.

Alburet

Half-Blood Infernal Summoner

Level 56

Strength: 117 (112)

Agility: 117 (112)

Constitution: 50 (20)

Intelligence: 182 (152)

Wisdom: 619 (384)

Charisma: 147 (112)

Health: 3,300

Mana: 8,990

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 6

Demonic Retribution- Rank 5

Summon Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 5

Sap Strength- Rank 5

Demonic Haze- Rank 5

Summon Improved Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 5

Fire Burst- Rank 5

Summon Improved Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

(7 Upgrades to be selected)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Twenty-one

Alburet looked at the greyed out scene around him. They stood in a small, run-down studio apartment with barely any furnishings. In front of the television in the living room was a small child with pale skin and black hair, clutching a teddy bear. She was drawing on a pad on the floor. In the tiny kitchen was a woman who looked like an older, more worn version of Julia.

“Momma?” Fluff asked softly, her voice cracking as she looked at the woman in the small kitchen.

“Aye, tha’ be ya Ma’,” Stacia told her, as the scene came to life before them.

Karen gently wrapped her arms around Fluff from behind, “We are here for you, Fluff.”

A soft knock came at the door of the apartment. Julia’s mother went to answer it. Her body language was that of a woman who was afraid. “Coming,” her soft voice held a strong Eastern European accent.

As she cracked the door open, her indrawn breath was easy to hear. “Paval, why are you here?”

Paval replied from outside the door. “I came to see if you had reconsidered my offer, Anastacia.”

“I’m not a whore, Paval. I won’t fuck you, even if I do need money. I won’t raise my daughter like that.”

“Fine, fine. How about something else then, hmm? I know you’ve sold your art before, why not sell me one of your paintings?”

Her eyes were wary as she replied, “I can do that. Is there one you want specifically?”

“I’ll trust you to pick well for me. Let me go grab some cash and I’ll meet you downstairs. Say a hundred for one of your choosing?”

Lips pursed for a second, “Fine, that is acceptable. I do need to pay off the people who got me here. I didn’t know how much more they would want after they got me to America.”

“If you want enough to pay them off, we can discuss that too,” Paval’s voice conveyed his full meaning. “But for now, a drawing. I’ll meet you in half an hour, okay?”

“Fine,” the word was clipped as she shut the door. Anastacia shuddered after the door closed, “That man is a weasel and a pig.” She shook her head as she went towards the single bedroom. She didn’t notice that Julia had watched the whole scene.

Anastacia was carrying an unframed painting when she came back out of the room almost fifteen minutes later. She knelt beside Julia, fondly stroking the child’s hair. “Momma has to go talk to Paval, honey. Stay here and draw, okay? I’ll be back in a bit, and make sure to stay away from the door.”

“Yes, momma,” Julia replied, “I love you.”

“I love you too, my darling Julia. I’ll be back soon,” Anastacia replied as she left the apartment.

“No…” Fluff whispered as she watched Anastacia leave the room. “No! Momma, come back.”

Karen stroked her friend’s cat ears, trying to calm the crying woman. “Shh, it’s already happened, Fluff. We can’t change what happens here.”

The scene shifted to the fire escape outside the single window, which was open. “This be about half an hour later,” Stacia told them as the scene greyed out again. “It be time for ya to go,” she directed at Alburet. “What comes next will only hurt ya.”

Alburet looked to Fluff, who was crying into Karen’s chest. “I’m sorry, Fluff,” he said after a second.

Sniffling, Fluff nodded her head in understanding even as the tears continued to spill from her eyes. “Stacia told me. Will you hold me after this?”

“Yes. I’ll go hold you right now,” he replied. After giving her cheek a kiss he faded from view.

“Now we be ready to continue,” Stacia told the others. “This is nay goin’ to be pretty.” The scene regained color as time began to flow again.

Julia climbed out the window and began to climb down the fire escape. Her black hair blew in the gentle breeze that held hints of fall. She dangled for a moment on the last rungs of the ladder, letting go to drop the last three feet to the ground.

After a second, the four-year-old got to her feet, heading for the small alleyway next to the decrepit tenement. “Momma, it’s time for dinner, Momma,” Julia called out softly as she looked into the alley.

Darkness had started to creep over the land, making the alley hard to see into. Julia paused, staring uncertainly at a shape crumpled on the ground. “Momma?”

Fluff began to sob loudly at that point, collapsing to the ground. Karen followed Fluff to the ground, holding her close, “Oh gods…”

The child reached the dark haired form on the ground and began to shake it. “Momma! It’s dinner time, Momma.” The child was just able to rock the body from its side to its back, revealing multiple stab wounds. Julia stared at her mother’s body in shock, then fell on top of it crying. “Momma! Come on, Momma, you can’t stay out here.”

A few seconds later a form appeared from the other end of the alley moving slowly. “Julia? Is that you child?” Paval’s voice was soft as he called out.

Karen clutched Fluff tightly from behind, as they all watched Paval moving towards Julia. “He killed her, didn’t he?”

“Julia, it’s not safe out here. You need to come with me. Your momma wants you to do that. You are her payment, after all.” Paval’s voice was choked with barely constrained emotion as he steadily advanced on the child.

“Call the police,” Julia sobbed as she looked up at Paval. “Momma needs help.”

“No. They would take you away. They would think you are a bad girl for not listening to your mother, who told you to stay inside. Bad girls are taken by the cops and sent to prison. Good girls listen, right?”

Sniffling, Julia rocked her mother’s dead body, “Momma?”

“Come with me, Julia. I’ll be your Poppa. I’ll protect you and keep you safe. All you have to do is everything I say and be a good girl.” Paval’s hand shot out, catching Julia’s wrist. “Come along or I’ll hurt you like I did your momma, when she didn’t listen to me.” Julia didn’t resist as Paval grabbed her, picking her up and walking off quickly out of the alley.

“He was never ya Da,” Stacia said softly as she knelt next to Fluff. “Ya know tha’ now, do ya nay?”

Her head jerkily nodded, “He killed her, didn’t he?”

“Aye,” Stacia said gently as she rewound the scene and caused the world to become brighter. “He has blood on his shirt. Ya can see it now. I can nay show ya wha’ happened as ya were nay there, but I can clearly show ya his guilt.”

All of them looked at the crime scene. The extra illumination allowed them all to see clearly the bruises on Anastacia’s wrists and neck. Her eyes had started to swell and discolor, and there was a drying trickle of blood her nose, which had been broken. Beneath the body was a painting, of an elf before a tree, dyed red with Anastacia’s blood.

“Ya did nay remember this. But this be the truth. Paval was never ya Da’. He killed ya Ma’ and took ya away with him. Then he raised ya like he did. It be why no one ever came to look for ya, why he was able to keep ya without raisin’ suspicion.”

“It should still be a cold case,” Karen said softly. “What state was this in?”

“A place called New Jersey,” Stacia replied.

“He wasn’t even my Poppa,” Fluff cried harder as she pressed her face into Karen’s chest again. “I lived with Momma’s murderer and let him beat me for years?”

“He’s dead now, Fluff,” Karen said softly, rocking her friend. “I’m here for you, we’re all here for you. If you want, we can contact the police after the immersion test. Maybe we can find out what your last name was, before Paval took you away.”

“Why, though? Why did he do it?” Fluff sobbed heavily, clinging to Karen.

“He could nay have her, so he killed her and took ya. As ya recall, he was goin’ to rape ya, the night he died.”

“Poor Momma…” Fluff shuddered as she continued to cry.

Stacia gently stroked Fluff’s head, “Shh, Fluff, shh. Ya be with loved ones now, and ya past is past. Know tha’ those of us here with ya love ya without hesitation. We be here for ya.”

“We’ll be here as long as you let us be here,” Karen added.

After another minute Stacia eased Fluff into unconsciousness. “She will need ya at her side tonight and possibly tomorrow.”

Karen nodded as Fluff faded from her arms, “I will be there for her.”

Karen and Stacia returned to their bodies, kneeling beside Fluff in the tent. Alburet was holding Fluff from behind. Eyes dark, he looked up at them as they came to. “How bad was it, Karen?”

“Paval beat and killed her mother,” Karen replied. “It wasn’t pretty. Fluff was crying the entire time.”

Feelings his hands wanting to clench in anger, Alburet barely resisted the urge. His arms were around Fluff, so instead he pulled the sleeping Lunari to his chest firmly. “I’m sorry I wasn’t there for you, Fluff,” he whispered into her ear, his jaw tight with emotion.

“She does nay fault ya for nay bein’ there,” Stacia told him simply as she slipped into the bedroll behind him. “She mayhap nay be her normal self in the mornin’. We will need to keep eyes on her. It be a lot to deal with.”

“I won’t let her out of my sight,” Karen replied as she slipped into the bedroll on the other side of Fluff. Her arms circled the sleeping form, her hands resting on Al. “We’ll all be watching over her.”

The silence was heavy as they all tried to find sleep. Eventually it was Stacia’s gentle humming that led them into Morpheus’s grasp. When they did finally fall asleep, Stacia kissed Alburet’s neck. “Ya will have it even rougher, me lovin’ husband, but I will nay fail ya.”

Chapter Twenty-two

Cold air on his back woke Alburet. Blinking his eyes open, he found Fluff against his chest with her tail curled around his thigh. Lifting his head slightly he saw Karen, sleeping facing Fluff, which meant Stacia wasn’t behind him. Turning his head he confirmed Stacia’s absence and, frowning, wondered where she had gotten off to.

Before he could move Fluff stirred in his arms. Her body shuddered slightly as she seemed to be dealing with a dream. Leaning his head forward he gently placed a kiss on her ear, “Shh, it’s okay, Fluff. We are here with you.”

At his words and touch she stilled, a soft purr beginning to emanate from her. His lips twitched into a smile as he listened to her. A moment later Karen lifted her head to look over Fluff at Alburet.

“Morning,” Karen whispered before she lay back down and snuggled closer to Fluff.

That was enough to wake Fluff. Eyes opening, she found herself being held by two people she adored. Her mouth opened as the full memory of what she had seen last night came rushing back to her. Her mouth snapped closed as her eyes teared up, “Momma.”

They tightened their hold on her, both of them whispering soft words of love to the distraught Lunari. They were still comforting her a few minutes later when the tent flap moved, admitting Stacia inside.

“I had hoped to be back with food before ya all woke,” Stacia commented as she came over to where the trio lay. Extending her senses, she joined Alburet in calming Fluff, “Fluff, ya past has been nay good, tha’ much be true. Ya future, though, tha’ be entirely up to ya. We all be here for ya.” She set the tray aside and sat down near them, her hands reaching out to gently stroke Fluff’s ears.

After a bit Fluff began to calm, between the cuddling, her emotions being soothed, and the sheer love that surrounded her. “All my life has been a lie.” Her voice was choked with sadness.

“Nay,” Stacia rebuked her gently. “Paval was a lie, tha’ be true. Ya love for ya Ma’, and ya talent at drawin’ tha’ ya got from her, those nay be lies. Ya life, bad as it was, led ya to here and now. It mayhap been horrible, but ya have the chance to make it somethin’ truly amazin’ iffin ya are willin’ to.”

“I’m here for you, Fluff,” Karen added. “I have enjoyed knowing you and want to continue to know you. I think what he did to you was horrible, but none of that is your fault. I will be here waiting for you, hoping that you’ll return my affection for you.”

“Really? I don’t even know who I am, how can you care for me?”

“I know who you are right now. The gentle Fluff who blushes so easily. The fierce warrior who throws herself into combat with fearless fury. I’ve even been blessed enough to see the wonderful art you create, both here and in the other world. I’ve come to care for you and want to spend more time with you. Remember our first kiss? I recall the moment vividly.”

Fluff closed her eyes as she remembered how scared she was at the time and how gentle Karen had been. “Yes,” Fluffball replied. “I was so worried. You eased my fear and taught me that touching another in that way can be a wonderful thing.”

Karen brought her hand up to tilt Fluff’s face toward her own, “Can I have another kiss?”

Fluff swallowed, opening her eyes to meet Karen’s. Leaning her face forward slightly, her lips hesitantly met Karen’s. The kiss was tentative at the start, but after a few seconds Fluff leaned into it, turning it into one that sought acceptance. Karen returned the kiss in equal measure, sharing her own hope as she did.

Alburet watched them, a sad smile on his lips. As they broke apart he spoke, “I care for you as well, Fluff.” He tightened his arms on her waist, pulling her back to his chest more firmly. “I will never be able to meet you outside of this world. But while we are here, you are welcome to join me and Stacia. You are part of our family, as long as you wish to be.”

Fluff turned to face him, her gaze searching his. “You mean it?”

“Yes. I’ve given up on my old thoughts in that regard. You will always be welcome in my life here.”

“Will you kiss me?” Fluff asked.

Leaning the few inches forward, he let his lips meet hers. He went slow, softly, treating her like fragile glass. A purr rose from her as she pressed the kiss, deepening it. Her rough tongue licked at his lips. He accepted her request and the kiss became one of passion. Her slightly rough tongue was unusual, making the kiss different from any other he’d had before.

“About time,” Stacia murmured as she watched them.

“Fuck, that’s hot,” Karen added.

They broke apart after another minute, both of them a little red in the face. “You are beautiful, Fluff, in everyway,” Alburet finally managed to say.

Her face reddened as she smiled at him, “Thank you, Al.” She licked his cheek, “You have been so kind and understanding.” She tilted her head so she could see Karen and Stacia, “You all have been. It makes me think that maybe I can be happy.”

“Of course ya can, ya silly kitten,” Stacia laughed, leaning down to claim her own kiss. After a moment she sat back up, “We need to eat and get ready, ya all slept in longer than normal.”

Alburet gave Fluff one more squeeze before he let her go, “She can’t be Kitten, because you are, Stacia.”

Sweet smile in place, Stacia giggled, “Aye, true enough. She be our Fluff, as Karen be our Mynx.”

“Yours, hmm?” Karen asked a single brow raised. “A little possessive, isn’t it?”

“Aye, but it means ya be wanted by all involved, or does tha’ nay sound good to ya?”

“I don’t mind it,” Fluff said. “I know that you three won’t hurt me. It’s freeing to be loved and not feel like I have to be afraid.”

Karen nodded, “I don’t mind. It means you’re also our kitten, as well as his.”

“Aye, one big family where we all belong to each other. We can even make it official when we get back to Stormguard, iffin ya want to pledge before the Dark Lord’s altar.”

Fluff sat upright, eyes going wide, “Really?”

“Aye. It be different than me own weddin’, as tha’ was his first wife. But there be a proper ceremony for addin’ more into the family.”

Lips pursed, Alburet wondered how he felt about the idea. He didn’t object to it, though it did cause a number of large butterflies to bounce around inside his chest.

“Hmm, equal partners in all respects?” Karen asked Stacia.

“Aye. Ya nay be just pledgin’ to him, but to me and each other. It will only work iffin we all agree to it, after all.”

“This sounds interesting, we’ll need to talk more about it,” Karen added as she got up to dress.

“I want to know more as well,” Fluff added as she stretched, reaching out to snag her gear.

“Guess that makes all of us, then,” Alburet laughed as he took his clothes from Stacia.

“Aye, well, I’ll explain as ya dress then,” Stacia grinned.

Karen was looking thoughtful when they finally exited the tent, Alburet’s minions in tow. “So, basically, like any other relationship, just with more people to be aware of?”

“Aye. But as I said earlier, ya nay be the only one there to help durin’ the bad times. For some it works, for others it does nay. There are thin’s in place iffin ya at any time want to step away, as well. I do nay think ya will, though,” Stacia replied.

“What are you all talking about?” Gerald asked as Alburet picked up the tent and put it into his bag.

“Polyamory,” Karen told him. “It’s a normal path for those that worship the Dark Lord in this world.”

“Does that ever work?” Gerald lightly scoffed.

“My wives are all happy,” Tiny replied.

“I’m getting along with my two wives as well,” Bob bounced in place with a grin.

“I meant for normal people,” Gerald quickly restated.

“Me Da’ was the first in our line to nay have more than one wife,” Stacia told Gerald. “So, aye, even non-Infernals can be in healthy polyamorous relationships.”

“Like all relationships, it takes work, but yes it does happen,” Karen added. “I happen to know a couple that had two extra live-in partners. They’d all been together since high school, so it can work. It was a little awkward when I found out during a training session, but they seemed quite happy with each other.”

“What’s the conversation about?” Marysue asked as she joined them.

“Polyamorous relationships,” Fluff informed her. “We’re thinking of starting one.”

“With Gerald?” Marysue asked quickly, her hand touching Gerald’s arm possessively, her eyes wide.

Alburet started laughing, “No! Gods, no. The four of us were discussing it, Gerald just happened to ask about our conversation.”

Marysue nodded, her relief evident. “Oh. Well, that’s okay then.” She paused, brow furrowing, “Does that ever actually work out?”

“Like everythin’, it depends on the people involved,” Stacia replied. “We have hope tha’ it will work out for us.”

Marysue turned to Fluffball, desperate to change the conversation. “So how did your memory go last night?”

Fluff’s smile vanished at the question, “It’s difficult to deal with. I’m still trying to process what all it means for me. I was thankful that my friends were there for me, are there for me, helping me with my turmoil. I don’t know what would have happened if they hadn’t been.” Her emotional upset that she had been able to push away during the conversation earlier came rushing back.

Karen put an arm around her waist, “It’s okay, Fluff. We are still here for you.”

Gerald took in the moment, seeing the distress Marysue’s question had caused, “We’re sorry to bring it up, Fluff.”

“I didn’t mean to bring up a painful memory,” Marysue added a heartbeat after Gerald.

“It’s okay,” Fluff replied, her lip quivering as she spoke. “It’s nice to be able to recall my Momma. I’m trying to hold to that over the rest of the memory.”

“We be breakin’ camp in a minute,” Banthor told them as he came over to them. “We be spreadin’ out like yesterday. Today we expect more of the undead, and mayhap some Worms.”

“We’ll be ready,” Alburet replied. As Banthor walked off to tell others, Alburet turned to Fluff. “Are you ready, Fluff?”

Taking a deep breath, Fluff nodded, “I think it will help, actually.” She flexed her hands, her claws extending. “I think combat will help me vent some of my anger over last night.”

“There’s the battle maiden I know and love,” Karen said, kissing Fluff’s cheek. She pulled her blades as she vanished from view, “Whoever does the most damage gets a kiss from me. If I win I get a kiss from all of you.”

“Deal,” Alburet agreed.

“Tha’ nay be good for me, but agreed,” Stacia added.

“I could use a kiss,” Fluff said softly as she bounced on her toes slightly, looking like she was eager to spring at a foe.

“A kiss from Karen?” Bob pulled a Fire Blast into his hand. “Am I eligible?”

“Sure,” Karen’s voice came from from empty space next to Fluff, even as she bumped Fluff with her hip. “Though my money is on the pretty woman next to me.”

“Pullin’ the fires, everyone be ready,” Banthor called out.

The group got into position as the timer started ticking down. Ten seconds after the last fire was pulled the sands shifted, revealing a veritable horde of Forgotten Undead. Forgotten Dark Knights had taken the place of the Forgotten Guards, and they were accompanied by Forgotten Necromancers and Forgotten Archers.

As the guards on the outer ring rushed forward to engage, the Forgotten Dark Knights raised their weapons and a pulse of dark energy emanated from them. The Forgotten Archers pulled back the strings on their bows and unleashed arrows into the groups of Alpha Company members and the crafters. The Forgotten Necromancers raised their staves, coating themselves in bubbles of dark energy.

As the first wave of arrows came flying in, the members of Alpha Company followed the mercenaries who were charging forward to assist the guards. Alburet grunted as one of the arrows slammed into his shoulder, piercing through the leather armor and into his flesh. He silently gave thanks to Victoria that his pain sensations had been reduced. The hit had staggered him a step, so he was behind the others who rushed forward to assist. He reached up with his left hand, yanking the arrow from his shoulder. In his right hand a Fire Blast formed at his silent conjuration.

Renful raised his ebony staff, gesturing to three of the Necromancers, bending their will to his and forcing them to turn on their brethren. The bit of ensuing chaos gave others time to start responding to the assault.

Fluff charged across the short distance, her form glowing red as she triggered Rage. Her hand shot out, shoving the shoulder of the Defender she’d come up behind, causing him to bend and turn slightly. Her foot landed on his hip as she used him as a stepping stone to launch herself up and over him. Claws outstretched, she cleared the line of Forgotten Dark Knights, landing next to a Forgotten Necromancer. She ripped into the black bubble surrounding the mob, her claws shredding it quickly then digging into the robes of the monster.

Karen appeared a few seconds later, slashing her blades into the back of the same mob. Shards of bone flaked away with each strike. Gerald barreled through the front lines to join them. Marysue was close on his heels with Tiny following behind her, knocking away attacks on her flanks.

Bob hovered in the air behind the melee, tossing his Fire Blasts into the scrum anywhere that looked promising. “If I had that upgrade, I would win so easy,” Bob lamented.

Alburet started to focus on the same targets that Bob was, having finally caught up to the group. “We’ll fix that when we get back to Stormguard,” he reminded the Imp.

“Aye, he will be upgradin’ all of ya,” Stacia added, strolling along behind Alburet. Her blades were out, but held at her sides, knowing she wasn’t much use and the mobs were already surrounded.

Glancing back at her, Alburet nodded, “Correct. If we had an easy way back here, I’d do it before the fight for the keep. It would help all of us out.”

Stacia looked pensive for a moment, “Aye. Ya have a good point there, Asthore. It be too bad tha’ we do nay have tha’ chance.”

Alburet went back to throwing his Fire Blasts at the monsters, keeping his eyes on his group as they ravaged the back line. “They are really going after it,” he chuckled.

“It be therapeutic for Fluff,” Stacia added. “She be doin’ better than I had hoped, honestly.”

The fight went on for several minutes before the last of the undead fell to the raid group. The Dark Knights had turned out to be similar to Paladins, and with the Necromancers to back them it had taken longer than normal to put them all down. A cheer went up as everyone realized that no one had died during the engagement.

The loot was collected and the raid reformed to continue their march. Karen chuckled, “I didn’t win, but it was a close-run thing. Fluff was a maniac out there.”

Fluff gave a small bashful grin, “It was good to work out some of my emotions.”

Alburet gave Fluff a kiss on the cheek, “Good.”

“Woah, kissing other women, isn’t your wife going to get upset about that?” Greenbeard joked as his group was nearby.

In response to Greenbeard’s question, Stacia gave Fluff a quick if loving kiss.

Greenbeard blinked, not expecting that reply, “Err… right.”

Karen snickered, “Not everyone is monogamous.”

“Some of us are,” Gerald added quickly.

“Most of us are,” Greenbeard chimed back in.

Karen shrugged, “The point stands that not everyone is. Each person is able to find their own happiness here. Probably even more than we could back home. Things have been moving in the direction of acceptance, but glacially. We aren’t stuck in the fifties anymore, but true acceptance of alternative lifestyles lags behind other things.”

Ironhand spoke up, “True enough. Does this mean that Bloodmoon was right, though? Alburet has a harem?”

“I’m not with them,” Marysue informed him with a small laugh. “I think Fluff and Karen are together, or getting there. They might be joining with Al and Stacia.”

“That is the plan,” Karen grinned.

“Wow,” Leggylass said. “I had thought maybe something was going on, but I didn’t expect you all to just throw it out there like that.”

Alburet shrugged, “We aren’t tooting trumpets and declaring it from the ramparts, but we won’t deny things, either. I’ve just recently agreed to give the idea a try. It required setting aside some older beliefs of mine, but it feels right.”

Ironhand nodded, “I ain’t judging. If you all accept it, then good for you.”

“I’m not either,” Leggylass quickly added, “it just caught me off guard was all.”

Greenbeard shrugged, “Just as long as he doesn’t keep trying to expand into the rest of the guild.”

Stacia laughed, “Nay, tha’ nay be a thin’, so do nay worry about it.”

“We’re moving out,” Roberto called out to the raid. Once again, they started towards their destination.

Chapter Twenty-three

When the raid stopped for the evening the hills were much closer. “I’m really curious about the lack of Infernals,” Ioaniss mused. “It has to be the Dark Lord keeping them away from the raid. We’ve seen them at a distance all day, Imps and Succubi in the air and Destroyers marching across the dunes, but always staying well away from us. That might also explain why the attacks on the raid were a bit thinner today.”

“I wonder why he seems intent on helping?” Roberto wondered. “After all this time, to have a God suddenly decide to assist us in making headway into the Dead Lands seems odd.”

“I be happy tha’ we only suffered the one fatality,” Banthor chimed in. “When Sir Dracon approached us, I feared we’d be in for a lot more Final Deaths.”

“Maybe we’ll find out what’s going on with the Infernals after we take the Keep,” Alburet replied to Ioaniss. “I’m sad enough that we lost even one of your company, Banthor.”

“It be part of the adventurin’ life,” Banthor replied. “We be knowin’ it always be a chance every time we venture forth.”

“Only two levels today,” Karen commented. “Maybe we’ve finally leveled enough that the XP drop is kicking in.”

“Could be,” Gerald agreed. “Guess we’ll find out tomorrow, if it happens again. Anyway, Marysue and I will be along after dinner for the whole memory thing.”

“Yes, I’m really interested in that,” Marysue added.

“I’d like to hand out gear before the meal, though, if you don’t mind, Al?” Gerald asked.

“Not a bit,” Alburet laughed as he handed over the loot for the day. “See you guys in a bit.”

Gerald nodded as he and Marysue moved off to distribute the new gear. “See you in an hour or so.”

“Master,” Tiny rumbled, “are we done for the day?”

“Sure enough. You and Bob are dismissed,” Alburet told the large Destroyer.

“Tomorrow, maybe, I can win the kiss from Karen,” Bob stated before he vanished, followed by Tiny.

“He seems determined to get a kiss out of you,” Alburet chuckled to Karen.

“Even he knows that the best kisses come from me,” Karen replied without pause.

“Tha’ be open for debate. But let’s get ready for our guests tonight and have a bite to eat first,” Stacia said as she waited for Alburet to place the tent.

“As the lady wishes,” Alburet said, setting down the tent and activating it. Once it had expanded to full size he held the tent flap for the women. “Ladies,” he motioned with his free hand to the opening.

“Thank you,” Fluff murmured as she went in.

“The doorman looks tasty,” Karen smirked as she went by.

“Aye, mayhap we can have him for dessert,” Stacia grinned as she followed the other two.

“Mayhap for breakfast as well,” Kitten added as she followed Stacia.

Rolling his eyes Alburet followed them into the tent, dismissing Kitten as the flap fell. “Three on one is bad enough odds for me,” he said as Stacia looked back at him.

Karen laughed, “One on one is bad enough odds for you, if that one is me.”

“Maybe tomorrow we can go another round, just to make sure that is still the case,” Alburet told her with a straight face.

“We can do that right now,” Karen said as she began to strip off her armor. “Stacia will be more than happy to referee, I’m sure. Fluff can draw the scene. Or did you just mean a sparring match?” Her lips were turned up at the corners.

Laughing, Alburet shook his head, “I meant sparring. Knowing you and Stacia though, I’m sure the other will happen at some point as well.”

“Can I draw it again?” Fluff asked. “I’m not ready to join yet, but it was amazing to watch and draw.”

“Of course ya can,” Stacia said as she finished changing. “Why nay show him the first set? He has nay seen them yet, after all.”

Fluff pulled her sketchpad out of her bag, having finished stripping off her armor already. “Do you want to see?” she asked Alburet, holding the pad to her chest.

He got his gear off, putting his boots, crown and gloves into his belt pouch. Taking a seat next to Fluff, he nodded. “If you’re okay with me seeing them, yes.”

She opened the book flipping past the images he had seen before, and one he hadn’t. There was a drawing of Marysue in a simple dress before she got to the ones she was looking for. She held the book out to him.

Taking the book carefully, he looked at the first image. It was of him being bound by a mostly nude Stacia and Karen. The next handful were snippets of the various acts that the women had subjected him to. His body responded to the images, but he also noted the skill with which the art had been drawn. The small nuances of emotion were easily seen.

“You do amazing work, Fluff,” Alburet said as he flipped the page. His mouth hung open as the next page came into view. It was a self-portrait of Fluffball, set at an angle, holding her drawing pad. What had shocked him was the fact that the image was a nude, and that Karen was behind her looking over her shoulder. “How?”

Fluff was only the slightest bit pink as she replied. “Stacia had a mirror and suggested I do a self-portrait. Karen watched me carefully, making sure I was staying true to my own form.” She paused, her hands shaking slightly, “Do you like it?”

He looked up from the book to the beauty seated next to him, obviously anxious about his reply. “I can’t even put into words how much, Fluff. You’re an equal to Karen and Stacia in so many ways.” He gently closed the book, holding it out to her. “I’m honored you shared that with me.”

Fluff took the leather-bound book back, clutching it to her chest. “Thank you,” the words were soft, “I was afraid. You haven’t seen my full body and I worried—”

He leaned over and kissed her. With a small, surprised squeak that turned into a purr she kissed him back. They embraced as the kiss continued. When they finally pulled back enough for words, Alburet smiled. “You have no need to worry, Fluff. I’m so happy that I accepted the love around me and that you agreed to join us. Your soul is a beacon of light and that alone makes me want you to be close. The fact that you’re also a hot, gorgeous woman is just a bonus.”

Fluff and Alburet were taken a little by surprise when Karen and Stacia embraced them from either side. “Aye, we all be happy tha’ ya are with us, Fluff,” Stacia added.

“I’m stoked as well,” Karen chimed in. “I mean, Stacia is great and Alburet is a fucking stud. But you, Fluff, you are as close to the ideal woman as I could hope for. Soft, reserved, willing and yet also a fucking badass when it’s time to fight. Pushes all my buttons, I want to pull you to the floor and nibble you all night. When you’re ready for me to do so, I’m going to.”

Fluff shivered in the group embrace, “I never thought I would be surrounded by this much love.” Tears started to spill from her eyes, “Thank you all, so much.”

They all kissed her as they held her and rubbed her back, telling her with words and actions that they felt the same. Once Fluff was able to stop crying the group hug split apart. “We be having simple food again tonight,” Stacia told them. “We have a bit before our guests get here, so no need to rush. Karen, did ya have a memory specifically that ya wanted to revisit?”

“I’ll leave the choice up to you. After all, we each have areas that we excel in,” Karen told her as she reached for some of the food Stacia had set out.

“As ya wish,” Stacia added with a decided tone.

“Hmm, you took those words to heart,” Alburet chuckled as he put together a plate for himself. “We love you too, our adorable little fire kitten.”

They were just finishing up a round of cribbage after dinner when Gerald called from the front of the tent, “We’re here, is it safe to enter?”

Stacia opened the tent flap, admitting Gerald and Marysue, “Welcome back to our tent.”

“The guild’s much better off than we had been before this excursion,” Gerald told Alburet as he took a seat next to him. “Kim is amused at how well everything has gone. She says she’ll have to make a trip back to the city after this to deposit all the funds.”

“Well, that’s good, because we have no idea what taxes and such are going to be like. Are the guildies enjoying the boosted jewelry?”

“They are,” Marysue responded as she took a seat next to Gerald. “We’ve been prioritizing the healers and tanks first, as much as possible.”

“I bet their stats have doubled or more for those that’ve gotten two pieces so far,” Karen grinned as she toyed with her ring.

“Mine almost did for my primary,” Marysue added. “It’s going to be interesting to see how we hold up against things at the Keep, without the aid of the guards or mercenaries.”

“I talked with Rolland and Kim the day before we left for this adventure. They’ve cleared a keep before, though they lost a few of their party to the final death in doing so. Sadly, from what they’ve said every keep is different. So we don’t have any idea about what’s waiting for us.”

“That’s less than stellar, but we will adapt,” Gerald commented.

“Aye, but tha’ be for later. Tonight, we be walkin’ in one of Karen’s memories. Ya both still wish to do so?” Stacia asked after interrupting them.

“Yes, I’m very curious as to what this entails,” Gerald replied.

“I’m a little nervous, but I’m enthralled by the idea,” Marysue added.

“It be fine,” Stacia assured her. “Karen, iffin ya want to get yaself situated. We can strip ya after they be gone.”

“Yeah, don’t want to offend anyone,” Karen chuckled as she lay down on the bedroll. “See you guys soon.”

After Karen was comfortable Stacia went over to kneel next to her. Laying a hand on Karen’s head, she began to sing the song Alburet and Fluffball were growing accustomed to hearing. After a minute Karen’s face relaxed and her breathing evened out as sleep claimed her. “There she goes. Iffin ya will sit on either side of me. Marysue, ya be on me left, with Gerald on ya left. Touch me shoulder. Gerald, ya need to hold Marysue’s hand. Asthore, iffin ya will take me right, with Fluff on ya side. Ya also all need to touch Karen, anywhere ya feel comfortable with.”

As everyone moved into the spots she had asked them to take, Stacia kept her eyes closed. Once hands had settled on her shoulders, she spoke again. “We be goin’ to watch the last conversation Karen had with her Da’. It will be emotional for her and mayhap for ya. Ya can nay interfere with the scene, and try to nay upset Karen, either.” She began to sing again, drawing them all into the dream.

Gerald and Marysue blinked at finding themselves standing in a greyed-out room. An older man lay in a large bed, a younger Karen seated next to it. “Wow, this looks lifelike,” Gerald commented.

“That is because it is,” Karen added with a shaky voice as she took in the scene. “My last conversation with him?”

“Aye, ya do nay recall it all clearly, and it would be good iffin ya do,” Stacia told her.

“Okay,” Karen’s voice firmed up as Fluff gripped her hand. Giving Fluff a smile in thanks, she turned back to watch her memory as the scene gained color and began to move.

“Karen,” Joseph said just as the scene came to life, his once powerful voice a horse whisper now. “I don’t have many days left, and there is something I need to get off my chest.”

The Karen sitting beside the bed bit her lower lip, her eyes wet. “You have years left, dad. I’ve been keeping the dojo running for you, so once you’re back on your feet you can take over again.”

“I’ve raised you to be more pragmatic than that, Karen,” Joseph tried to make his voice stern, but it came out more of a wheeze. “Now listen to me, girl. I have not been a good father—”.

“That’s not true, you—” Karen interrupted him before she was cut off in turn.

“Be quiet and let me speak, damn it,” Joseph huffed before coughing roughly. “My body’s been shot since the heart attack and getting worse these last few years. I wanted a son, as we both well know. I refused to accept that you were a girl when you were younger and pushed you into the things I wanted a son to do. You excelled, at all of them, but I wanted more. I loved you, but I didn’t let you be you. I hurt you even more by refusing to do what your mom always wanted me to do, which was treat you as my daughter and not my son.”

Karen went to speak but sat back instead, her face a twisted mess of pain. Her lip quivered and she had to bite it to stay silent as tears began to spill down her cheeks.

Joseph coughed again, his whole body shaking. “Wipe them tears, I didn’t raise you to cry like a girl. Where was I?” He trailed off for a second before he nodded as he got his thoughts back in order. “I treated you harshly when we moved here. You started rebelling against me, and I started to fear you’d pull away from me. When I found you and that girl in your room, I reacted badly. I’ve come to regret my actions that day. I know you went behind my back on that point a few times. Which is fine, I shouldn’t have done what I did. But you scared me, you were becoming the willful teen I always feared.”

Reaching out, she took his hand, “I’m sorry about the way I acted at the time.”

“I’m not done yet, please wait,” Joseph wheezed. “I have one request for you and I have no right to ask it of you. Please, find a man I would accept. Even if you dally with other women, find a man and marry him. I won’t be around to see it, but it is the one thing I really want. I want to know my little girl has found a man that will protect her and keep her happy.”

“I will,” Karen sniffled as she squeezed his hand. “I won’t settle for just anyone. I will make sure they can challenge me and make them earn it. If I do find a man like that, I’ll go after him and force him to acknowledge me.”

“You can do whatever you want with the dojo, all I want is for you to marry a strong man,” Joseph panted.

“I’ll keep the dojo running,” Karen sniffled as she tried to stop crying.

“Good. Now go for a bit, I need to sleep,” his words went blurry and slurred at the end. He began to snore after a moment, his chest barely moving as he slept.

Karen sat there for a few minutes, her face twisting through a myriad of emotions. Love, pain, anger, back to love, and finally sadness as she held her father’s hand. Once she was able to stifle her tears she got to her feet, leaning down to kiss his head before she left the room. The scene froze and greyed out again.

Karen was blank faced as she watched the scene, “He died two days later. Mom carried on for a bit, but soon followed him. It was like all the life went out of her.”

“Ya forgot tha’ he told ya it was okay to sell the dojo,” Stacia commented softly. “It has been botherin’ ya tha’ ya did. Ya also had issue about me and Alburet marryin’, as ya had secretly hoped he was goin’ to be the one ya promised ya Da’ to find.”

Karen’s lips quivered for a moment, her mask starting to crack, “Yes. When Al turned away from me I was thinking of maybe just taking a few months away, by going to the Philippines. But Fluff was here and I was interested in her, so I didn’t. When I found out about the long test it seemed ideal, I could stay longer and hope for things to work out. But I had to settle what to do with the dojo first, so I sold it. I have a good retirement plan in place and the funds to keep me secure for many years. Now, with what we’re talking about here, I find myself hoping that I can do what he asked.”

Alburet went past Gerald and Marysue, who stood there with wide eyes. He pulled Karen into a tight hug, “You are a wonderful woman. I am sorry for the pain I caused you, but I hope to make up for it now.”

Arms wrapping around him in return, Karen’s mask broke. “Asshole. I’ll forgive you eventually. Besides, Fluff will be with us, so maybe it was best this way. The people I want to spend time with are going to be with me now.”

“As long as you’ll have me,” Fluff added as she hugged Karen from behind.

Turning in their embrace, Karen faced Fluff. Her head dipped so they could kiss, a soft gentle kiss of acceptance and love.

As the kiss lingered, Gerald coughed, “So, this is the memory. It felt like we were really there, like it was real.”

“I’m shocked at what this could mean for people,” Marysue added, her eyes wide with hope. “Maybe Sarah…”

Gerald took her hand, quickly interrupting her, “We can find out from Alvin Brouch, after our six months. If your dad hasn’t moved on it before then.”

“Of course.”

A moment later the group was back in the tent, kneeling next to a sleeping Karen. “Tha’ be the dream walkin’ a Succubus can do, iffin the person be willin’,” Stacia told them.

Gerald got to his feet, extending a hand to Marysue, “It was different. You’ve given us much to think upon. Thank you for allowing us to share this. Let Karen know we are thankful as well, when she wakes.”

“We will,” Fluff replied as she gently brushed Karen’s hair away from her face. “Sleep well.”

“We will,” Marysue agreed. “Might we join you again at some point?”

“Tha’ will depend on the person whose memory it be,” Stacia told her. “Iffin Karen is fine with where she be, tha’ would free me for a night once or so a week to maybe help you with memories of ya own.”

“No!” Gerald cut in loudly. He coughed once, looking away from the raised brows of the group. “I mean, no, thank you. We would need time to consider your offer. Mary, we’ll look into this more after the six months.”

Marysue looked down, “Sorry, I didn’t think.” Raising her head, she had a brittle smile in place, “He is right, we’ll think on the offer. We should be going, goodnight.” They left quickly, Alburet showing them out the door.

Coming back after tying the tent flaps closed, he found the others stripping Karen. Chuckling, he stripped off his own clothing, putting on his pajamas before he got into the bedrolls with a naked Karen, Stacia, and a pajamay-wearing Fluff. “Well, we are a strange group, but we seem to mesh well together.”

“I think so,” Stacia added, her arm around Alburet’s chest.

“I’m very thankful as well,” Fluff said softly, her arm around Karen, with Alburet’s arm over her waist.

“Sleep well, me darlin’ family,” Stacia finally added after a moment of silence. After a few minutes she began to hum her lullaby, easing Alburet and Fluff to sleep before she joined them in slumber.

Alburet

Half-Blood Infernal Summoner

Level 58

Strength: 121 (116)

Agility: 121 (116)

Constitution: 50 (20)

Intelligence: 186 (156)

Wisdom: 637 (392)

Charisma: 151 (116)

Health: 3,400

Mana: 9,270

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 6

Demonic Retribution- Rank 6

Summon Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 6

Sap Strength- Rank 5

Demonic Haze- Rank 5

Summon Improved Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 5

Fire Burst- Rank 5

Summon Improved Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

(7 Upgrades to be selected)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Twenty-four

Contented purring woke Alburet the next morning. A warm arm tightened on his chest as he stirred, his lips quirking up as he was snuggled back into Stacia’s naked form. He blinked as he realized that Fluff wasn’t right in front of him. As he became aware of that, he spotted her and Karen a little bit off to the side. Fluff was leaning over Karen, kissing her tenderly. Alburet’s eyebrows rose.

“I think tonight we can maybe go a little further,” Fluff was saying softly. “If you go slowly with me.”

“Of course I will, Fluff,” Karen replied as she stroked the Lunari’s back. “I’ll stop at any point you’re uncomfortable, just tell me. I never want to hurt you in any way. Are you sure you want to do it tonight?”

“We can do it after Al goes to sleep, after his memory tonight. Stacia won’t join in unless I ask and I’m not ready for her yet, either. She’ll watch, but I think that will be okay.” Fluff paused, leaning in to exchange another tender kiss. “I never thought I would do any of this. I had secretly hoped, but never thought it would happen.”

“Well, I’m pretty thrilled that you’ve chosen me. I kind of wanted you entangled with me after the second day I knew you. You were so reserved and timid, which honestly is something I really like in the women I get with. I love the fact that you’re becoming more confident as well, and goodness knows you are beautiful.” Her head turned a touch so she could look at Alburet, “Don’t you agree, Al?”

Fluff went still, her head barely turning as she became aware of his gaze. “I agree with Karen. I’ll give you time alone if you want that. Or you can do like you’re planning and just wait for me to be unconscious,” Alburet told them.

Fluff took a deep breath. “I don’t mean to exclude you. It’s just—”

Alburet put out a hand to stall her, “It’s okay, Fluff. It really is okay. You’re just not ready yet, and that is perfectly fine. Maybe you will never be ready for me to be present or a part of it, and that’s okay, too. I will welcome you with open arms when you are ready and wait patiently for you to decide when that will be.”

“Aye,” Stacia commented as she raised her body over his shoulder. Her naked chest draped over his side, “Tha’ goes for me as well. When ya be ready, I be more than happy to join ya. Ya are the one who decides, and we are happy it be tha’ way.”

Her lips twitched, unsure if she should cry because she felt bad for denying them now, or if she should feel elated that they cared for her that much. “Thank you,” the words were barely audible as she turned her head away from them and buried her face into Karen’s naked chest.

Karen stroked her ears as she held Fluff, “That goes for me as well, Fluff. We’ll talk about if you’re ready tonight, after Al’s memory, okay?”

Fluff gave a single nod of her head, “Okay.”

“I think we should be thinkin’ about startin’ the day,” Stacia said after a moment of silence. The call for breakfast came clearly through the walls of the tent.

“I guess you’re right,” Alburet chuckled even as he palmed one of the heavy globes resting on his chest. “However, I seem to be pinned down by a rather weighty matter.” His lips ticked at the corners.

“Ya are gonna pay for tha’,” Stacia muttered as she slithered over him, forcing him onto his back as she pinned him in place. “Come, me friends, it be tickle time.”

Not expecting this reaction or his sudden inability to move he started to speak rapidly. “Now, now, kitten. There’s no need for this. I’ll apologize and we don’t go any further down this road.”

Small flames sparked in Stacia’s eyes, “Ya called me wonderfully lush form weighty. Ya deserve a bit of payment for tha’, I be thinkin’.”

“Oh, I agree,” Karen replied as she and Fluff came over to join her. “What do you think, Fluff?” She asked as she flexed her fingers with an evil grin.

“Maybe if he kissed them better in apology?” Fluff suggested, her lips forming a small smile. “If he doesn’t want to, then we can tickle him.”

Alburet glanced between the three women, a sigh of defeat escaping him. “I yield. I’m sorry for my comment, dearest. I meant it in jest and a poor jest it was. If you will please let me make amends that don’t involve tickling me.”

Stacia’s eyes flickered as the small sparks of flame died out, “Aye. Kiss me wounded pride.” She shifted further up his body, dangling her magnificent breasts over his face. “Iffin ya do a bad job, then we still be ticklin’ ya.”

Karen laughed, “I kind of want to tickle him anyway. I didn’t know he was afraid of it.”

Alburet lunged upwards, capturing one of Stacia’s hard nipples in his mouth. He lavished it with attention before turning to the second, trying to ignore her low moans and the way her body writhed on his. He finally released her second breast from his mouth, panting as he lay back. “Is that enough?”

“For ya comments, aye,” Stacia panted as she licked her lips. “Ladies, iffin ya want to stay and watch feel free, otherwise ya be wantin’ to leave.” She gathered both of his wrists into one hand, easily able to keep him pinned with her much higher strength. With her other hand, she began to remove his clothing.

“Can I join?” Karen asked, her own breath quickening as she leaned in to nibble Stacia’s neck.

“Aye, always ya be welcome,” Stacia moaned as she frantically tried to remove the clothing that was stopping her.

“Ladies,” Alburet interrupted them as his gaze went to Fluff. “Maybe this isn’t—” He was silenced by Fluff, as she leaned forward and claimed his mouth with hers. That stopped his feeble attempts at protest.

Once the clothing had been stripped from him, Fluff stopped kissing him, retreating to grab her sketch pad. Karen and Stacia took complete control of Alburet, not letting him use his hands at all.

Gerald’s voice came from outside the tent after some time had passed. “Alburet, breakfast is almost over. Are you all awake in there?” he called out as he knocked on the tent post.

A few heartbeats later the trio all collapsed into a shuddering heap. Fluff crossed to the tent flap, unlacing its bindings. She cracked it open to see Gerald standing there. “Sorry, it seems we overslept. We’ll be right out,” Fluff told him, her face flushed.

Shaking his head, Gerald sighed while cover ing his face, “Right. I’ll let Roberto and Banthor know it will be a few moments.”

Fluff shut the flap and retied it quickly, her breath slowing even as her face heated a bit at what Gerald obviously thought he had interrupted. “We need to get dressed.”

“I’ve been trying to for a while,” Alburet chuckled from under the duo that were on top of him. “Ladies, if you’re done having your way with me?”

“For now,” Stacia purred as she got to her feet.

“What she said,” Karen grinned, deliberately rubbing her naked body against his one more time before getting to her feet.

He lay there a few more seconds pondering this new lifestyle, before he rolled over to get his clothes. They were across the tent from him, so instead he focused on Stacia and used Copy on her. “Kitten, be a dear and grab my gear for me.”

Kitten glanced over at him, a broad smile on her lips, “As ya wish.” She swayed over to his gear. “Do ya wish me to pack up everythin’ else while ya dress, master?”

“Please. We’re a bit behind due to… reasons,” Alburet finished.

Giggling, Kitten began to tidy up the odds and ends while everyone dressed. Shaking his head, Alburet focused on his gear, keeping his eyes off of the women around him. He got to his feet and put his backpack on to find the others already waiting for him.

“Ladies first. I’m going to summon Tiny and Bob before heading out,” Alburet told the other three.

“We’ll be waiting for you outside,” Fluffball replied as she untied the tent flap and went out.

“Don’t keep us waiting too long,” Karen snickered as she followed Fluff.

Stacia winked, saying nothing as she followed Karen out of the tent. Watching her go, he smiled, “She truly does make me want to stay here forever.”

“Of course I do,” Kitten purred from behind him.

Laughing, he turned and kissed her cheek before stepping away from her. “You drive me to distraction. Now to summon the boys for the day.” He silently called Bob and Tiny to his side. After they appeared he motioned to the tent flap. “We’re the ones holding up the show guys, let’s go.”

“As you wish,” Tiny rumbled, ducking to keep his horns clear of the top of the tent.

Bob snickered, “I think someone got distracted by the bevy of flesh he keeps around him.”

“I was ambushed,” Alburet replied before he snapped his jaw shut, realizing he’d just been baited.

Cackling, Bob skipped towards the flap after Tiny, “I’m sure it was a complete surprise and you valiantly tried to fight them off.”

Rolling his eyes Alburet motioned for Kitten to follow Bob. Once everyone was out he collapsed the tent, putting it into his belt pouch. He turned to see people milling around, and a guard standing at each campfire.

“We’ve been waiting,” Roberto said, his face carefully blank. “You ready, Alburet?”

“Same plan as yesterday?” Alburet asked.

“Just join Gerald and we’ll be ready to go,” Roberto replied, dodging the question.

Nodding to the Captain, Alburet did as he was asked. As he joined the group Roberto called out to the men to pull the fires.

“Glad you could pull yourself away,” Gerald said dryly.

“You have no idea,” Alburet sighed. “I wasn’t the instigator.”

“Nay, he was nay the one,” Stacia agreed with him. “It be me fault, and mayhap Karen’s fault to a lesser degree.”

Karen snickered, “It’s not like a few minutes will make a difference.”

Marysue added after a moment, “It doesn’t do a lot for the raid though, if the leader is the one holding us up.”

“Fair point,” Alburet agreed. “Stacia, no more making us late.”

“As ya wish, Asthore,” Stacia replied as she bowed her head to him. “Ya will be me law.”

At that moment the sands shifted, revealing their fight for the morning. It was the same horde of undead they’d faced the day before, which meant everyone knew what their positions should be. The fight was over more quickly than the day before by a couple of minutes, since the raid had already learned what abilities the mobs had and knew how to counter them. Once the mobs were dead and looted, they were ready to travel.

“It seems the Infernals are keeping their distance again,” Ioaniss pointed out as the group started to move east again.

Everyone looked to the hills rising before them, seeing the flying shapes moving above the hills. “Seems that way,” Alburet agreed. “I’ll have to ask the Dark Lord why, whenever I see him next.” He dug jerky and tea from his bag, handing it around to the women and keeping some for himself.

“Because he wants us to take the Keep?” Karen suggested, taking the offered breakfast with a smile.

“Tha’ be the obvious answer,” Stacia agreed, sipping the tea before biting into the meat.

“I wonder why it matters to him so much?” Fluff commented, giving Al a warm smile in return for the food.

Gerald stroked his chin as he chimed in, “He must have some motive.”

“True enough, and who are we to guess the whims of a God?” Ioaniss chuckled. “I’ll just be happy that we don’t have fire raining down on our heads, or our healers turning against us.”

“Aye, tha’ would be the likely way they would attack,” Stacia mused. “Iffin the Destroyers got in close then, they could really hamper thin’s iffin they have access to the area taunt.”

Marysue pursed her lips, “That kind of damage mitigation to anything other than the Destroyer would be bad. It would basically force us to focus the tanks first.”

“Aye, tha’ would be the point,” Banthor chuckled as he drifted over to join the conversation. “It also be the way the fights with them normally go. Makes it a right pain to deal with a group of the buggers.”

“Guess we really should be glad, then,” Alburet commented.

The sentiment was greeted with hearty agreement, then they fell into a quiet lull. The silence stretched out for some time, each of them contemplating their own thoughts. Eventually they struck up another conversation, but it was mostly speculation about what they might see when they camped that evening.

Chapter Twenty-five

Excitement grew as the raid left the sands and started up the black stone hills. Everyone expected to see the Keep once they crested the top. They had been attacked not even thirty minutes ago, which meant that they would probably be clear until they reached the top of the hill. The guild members had gained at least another two levels, with some of the guards and mercenaries finally gaining a level as well.

Excited chatter began to filter back as the first few people got to the top. They had to spread out along the small shelf that made up the top of the ridgeline. Before them was a roughly bowl-shaped valley. In the center of it stood a jut of stone that was at least a mile wide, and atop that mesa sat the Keep.

The walls were broken in spots, but the main building seemed intact from what they could see from where they were. The only way up to the top of the mesa seemed to be a winding road that curved up the side of the rockface. The rest of the cliff looked smooth.

In the bowl of the valley stood the ruins of a town. The buildings were in various stages of decay, and swells of sand half covered the sides of some of them. As people took in the scene before them in the fading light of day, they were able to pick out signs of Infernals walking through the ruins.

“Well, looks like we’ll get to face them tomorrow,” Ioaniss said to Alburet. “I would bet this is indeed Gwain’s Keep. The valley and Keep are just as the history books say they should be.”

“Make camp,” Roberto called out. “We’re going to have to spread out along this shelf, but it seems to stretch around the whole valley, so we have space. Set the Campstones with enough space so all the tents can be set up.”

“Tomorrow we be seein’ iffin ye can do as ye said,” Banthor commented as he came over to the group. “I be wonderin’ where the graveyard be in the valley.”

“Good question,” Gerald commented.

Ioaniss pursed his lips, “I’ll look at the book I brought with me. Maybe it will shed some light on that question.”

“What about the Keep itself?” Marysue asked. “Can you tell us what you know about it?”

Ioaniss smiled broadly, “For a lady, I would be glad to. Let me change and eat dinner first, though. I doubt we’ll have the room in the camp for any real entertainment, so tonight I will fill that role.”

As Alburet was about to enter his tent, Rolland called out to him. “Alburet, do you have a moment?”

Turning to the newest addition to the guild, Alburet chuckled. “Of course. You are without a doubt a valued member of the guild. Without you we would be really hurt paying for the services of a Portal Mage.”

Rolland shrugged, “I was meaning to ask if you had collected any of the materials to power the portal?”

Swinging his bag around to access it easily, Alburet opened it up to look at the interface. “Yeah, I have some of the bone shards and crystals.”

“How many?” Rolland asked quickly.

“Half dozen shards, five crystals. What’s up?”

“Curious as to how many had been collected during the journey. No surprise at the lack of horns, since we haven’t fought any Infernals. Also, I wanted to thank you again for inviting me into the guild.”

“It’s all good, Rolland. Your wife has been a godsend, and you soon will be as well. Can you do as you suggested and set up a Portal from the guild hall to the Keep, after we claim it?”

“It will increase how many resources we use in a month, but yes. Not connecting it to the Portal Guild is a more intensive process, as the guild is set up in the ideal spot.” Rolland replied before he asked another question, “What kind of restrictions are you going to put on me and Kim for hunting?”

“I hadn’t considered it, but none if you can make sure you’re with a group. Your day off is your own, after all. Just follow the rules of the guild otherwise, and be careful as you’re both kind of important. I’m also adverse to losing friends, so keep that in mind.”

Rolland’s broad grin widened even more, “That works, and we will be don’t worry. You’re going to need at least another receptionist, though. You’ll want to keep the desk in the city manned by two receptionists. Kim and I are thinking of staying out here if there’s a room we can use.”

“Guess we’ll find out,” Alburet replied. “Ioaniss is going to share the history of the Keep after dinner, in case you want to hear it.”

“I’m sure everyone is going to be interested. Thanks again for the time. See you later,” Rolland nodded to Alburet and went on to his own tent.

Shaking his head, Alburet headed into the tent to change. The women had already changed out of their gear. “Master,” Tiny rumbled from behind him, “are we done for the evening?”

Resisting the urge to facepalm, Alburet turned to his minions. “Sorry, guys. Yes, you’re dismissed for the evening. Rest up, tomorrow we go to capture our objective.”

Tiny gave a small salute, vanishing in a puff of smoke. Bob looked up at his master, “So, no way we can pop back to the city first?”

“Seems not,” Alburet sighed, “sorry, Bob. I wish I could too, it would make this a lot easier on us.”

“Drat. Oh well, we’ll do our best for you,” Bob added with a smirk. “Maybe I’ll get to save you again.” With that parting shot he vanished in another puff of smoke.

“Little smart ass,” Alburet grinned after the departed Imp. His eyes drifted to Kitten, who stood there wearing her own smirk. “You’re dismissed as well, Kitten,” Alburet said.

“As ya wish, me master,” Kitten replied, appearing to vanish in a third puff of smoke as Alburet dismissed the Copy.

“You coming to get changed?” Karen called out from behind him.

“Yes dear,” Alburet replied with a straight face as he entered the tent.

“Oh, really?” Karen eyed him. “That henpecked tone. Those words. Do you think that is a good idea?”

Laughing Alburet, held up his hands, “Sorry, but your face was priceless.”

“Aye,” Stacia added with a stifled giggle. “He found a way to needle ya, it seems.”

Karen eyed them both for a moment before shaking her head. “I don’t like those words and tone, so please don’t.”

Nodding in all seriousness, Alburet took her words to heart. “I can’t promise that I’ll never do it again, but I will do my best.”

“Good,” Karen said as she took Fluff’s arm. “We’ll be outside.”

Bowing as he stepped aside, Alburet swept the tent flap open for them, “As you wish.”

“Better,” Karen murmured as she swept past him with Fluff on her arm.

“Now we be knowin’ one of the points tha’ she nay be likin’,” Stacia added as the tent flap fell back into place. “It be good to know, so we can have a harmonious relationship.”

“Yup,” Alburet agreed as he began to strip off his gear. “Give me just a moment and we can go.”

“I’ll go join them now, so as nay to distract ya,” Stacia told him as she swayed past him. “I already delayed us once today.”

Chuckling, Alburet watched her go, knowing she was trying to goad him into pulling her back into the tent. He didn’t though, so he could join the others without a serious delay. He got changed and found the rest of his group with Ioaniss, finishing up their plain meal of cheese, bread and jerky.

“Glad I didn’t miss anything,” Alburet added as he took a seat next to Stacia.

“Now that you’re here and I’m done eating, I’ll tell the tale of Sir Gwain the Green Knight and his Keep,” Ioaniss said as he stood up. He looked around at all the eager faces, “It’s been awhile since I’ve done a lecture, so please bear with me.”

People settled in to listen as Ioaniss took a sip from a flask, preparing himself to speak. Alburet took the meal Stacia handed him, his own eyes focused on Ioaniss, who started to pace.

“Let’s start with a brief recap of Gwain for our Two-souled friends,” Ioaniss began as he finally started to talk. “For, to understand what the histories say, you need to understand the Knight first.

“Gwain was a man who held duty above all else. He never once failed to follow the orders of the Emperor. Even when an order was obviously not the best thing, he would still follow it until the end. He also cared about the people who fell under his influence. He spent much of his own coin to help build the town you see in the valley.”

Pausing for a second, Ioaniss tapped his chin in thought, “Unlike some of the other Knights entrusted with Keeps, he wasn’t overly flawed. When the Keep was built, the town quickly sprang up around it. Gwain helped fund a large part of it, working to make sure it could be as self sufficient as possible. This was after the first push into the Dead Lands. This Keep was built as one of the frontier Keeps, to keep an eye on the Undead and Infernals who roamed the sands.

“It wasn’t long after it was built that it was tested. Gwain led his men into battle against one of the Experiments that roam the Dead Lands. He lost over half his men, but they did bring down Experiment 3. The reason they won is widely accepted to have been the druids. The Keep had a large contingent of them, that being the easiest way for them to grow the food in the valley. Experiment 3 was vulnerable to the natural magic the druids wielded. That is also what earned Gwain his nickname of the Green Knight.

“Sadly, like all men, it turned out in time that he was flawed in his own way. His men found a woman on the edge of the sands and brought her back to the town. Gwain met her, to try to find out how she came to be there. Her name was Ophelia, and it was she that brought about his downfall.”

Pausing to sip at his flask again, Ioaniss looked over the riveted crowd. “Ophelia was a beauty, it is said. Long blonde hair that cascaded down her back, trim of waist and big of bust, a voice melodious to hear. A year after their first meeting the duo were wed before the Altar of Justice.

“Here there is some contention among historians,” Ioaniss started to pace again, his hands behind his back. “We have conflicting stories of the wedding. Some say it was a ceremony like any other, completely ordinary. Some of the histories say that when the couple pledged to each other, the Altar inside the Keep cracked, as though Justice disapproved of the wedding. Hopefully, we’ll find out after the Keep is taken.

“But that aside, the next two years saw a decline in Gwain’s normal habits. He stopped enforcing the laws of the Empire. He didn’t reach out to his people anymore, shutting himself away in the Keep. One day, three years after the wedding, a massive army of the dead marched on the Keep.

“Word came that the other Keeps were under attack as well. Gwain didn’t rally his men to meet them in combat as he had in the past. Instead, he ordered his men to prepare for a siege. To this day, that decision is known as Gwain’s Folly.

“The men were divided, with some of them realizing that Ophelia was influencing the Knight. Those men rallied out of the Keep, attempting to throw back the army attacking them. Gwain grew enraged at the men who had gone forth against his order. He ordered them barred from the Keep upon their return.

“The men who went forth dealt a blow to the advancing army, but were unable to defeat it. If the entire Keep had sallied forth, as they had in the past, it is contended that the Keep could have been saved. But alas, those that did were too small a force and they were eventually killed. When they reappeared at the graveyard, they went to the Keep to report on the battle.

“Ophelia met the men at the gates and with a false smile she welcomed them back, praising them for their success. The men were shocked at her welcome, but also excited. They thought she would sway Gwain into ordering a full-fledged attack. They were surprised when the rest of the men at the Keep turned on them, and were killed in the courtyard on Ophelia’s order.

“As the invading army crested the lip of the valley, the townsfolk fled to the Keep, only to find the doors barred. They hammered on the door and begged to be let in. Gwain appeared above the doors of the Keep. He told them that he was tired of their petty needs and now they would serve as a fitting tribute to the army that had come. He left them there, to die at the hands of the undead.

“We know this much thanks to the small handful of townsfolk who managed to flee the valley. Without those few reports, the loss of this Keep would be shrouded in even more mystery. The Empire rallied after the Keep fell, pushing back the undead armies, but the sands had already crept past this valley. Still, the Emperor sent an army to find out what had truly happened here.

“What they found is what we see here, a ruined town full of undead villagers. The Keep gates were still barred, and undead manned the walls and the keep itself. As the army went to leave, a man looked back. He reported seeing a beautiful blonde woman watching them leave from the walls above the gate.

“It is thought that Ophelia was one of the cultists that followed Stein. She somehow wormed her way into Gwain’s heart, then began to change the Knight. She is the reason the Keep fell. It is unknown what became of her or Gwain.”

“So, they should expect a bunch of undead, possibly Gwain and or Ophelia as well,” Roberto grunted. “Sounds like a tall order.”

“We’ll do it,” Karen replied firmly.

People started throughout the camp as the Alpha Company members all received a pop-up notification. Sounds of disappointment rose as they read the message.

World First: Keep Capture: Delvers Inc., has succeeded in the capturing the first Keep in Alpha World. Congratulations on your achievement!

“God damn it,” Karen snapped. “I wanted to be first.”

“We chose badly for that, it seems,” Gerald commented. “Maybe there’s something for placing second?”

“I wanted the world first,” Karen grumped.

“Folks,” Alburet said, getting to his feet, “it seems we’ve failed one of our objectives. That rests squarely on me, as I am the one that led us all the way out to this Keep. Are you still willing to go for it?”

A round of agreement ran through the guild members. “Okay, then. Tomorrow we assault the Keep. Get your rest and be ready to go.”

Conversation was subdued, but still upbeat as people headed to their tents for the night. Alburet watched them go, his jaw set. He would lead them to claim the keep, he silently vowed.

“Alburet,” Roberto called out. “You might not have gotten one of your goals, but this is still a major victory. Even getting to this Keep is a very impressive feat. When you manage to take it, you will be well known throughout the Kingdoms.”

“Thank you for saying when, and not if,” Alburet replied to the Captain. “We’ll see you on the morrow, Captain.”

“Of course. Sleep well,” Roberto gave a wave of his hand as he turned for his own tent.

Alburet

Half-Blood Infernal Summoner

Level 60

Strength: 125 (120)

Agility: 125 (120)

Constitution: 50 (20)

Intelligence: 190 (160)

Wisdom: 655 (400)

Charisma: 155 (120)

Health: 3,500

Mana: 9,550

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 6

Demonic Retribution- Rank 6

Summon Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 6

Sap Strength- Rank 6

Demonic Haze- Rank 5

Summon Improved Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 5

Fire Burst- Rank 5

Summon Improved Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

(8 Upgrades to be selected)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Twenty-six

Alburet felt a brief flash of panic as he followed the others into the tent. Tonight, they would be walking in his mind, and he worried about what memory Stacia might have picked out. His moment of worry must have shown on his face, Stacia patted his cheek and smiled at him. “It be fine, trust in me,” she whispered to him.

He nodded, changing into his bed clothes while the others did. Well, Fluff did, anyway. Stacia and Karen were both nude when he turned back to them. A wry smile flitted across his face, “I guess some things are just going to be.”

“Of course they are,” Karen smirked. “Besides, we know you like it. Who wouldn’t like seeing us in the flesh, am I right?”

“You both have beautiful bodies,” Fluff commented from her place next to the bedroll. “It was an honor to be able to draw you both.”

Karen smiled fondly down at Fluff, before joining her on the ground. “You can draw me again, anytime you want. I’ll pose however you want me to. It’s enjoyable, having you focus on me.”

Lips creasing into a smile, Fluff placed her hand on Karen’s thigh, “That makes me happy. After we’re done, I’m still wanting to… you know.”

Karen’s smile grew larger, “I will never tell you no. I’ll be happy to—”

Stacia coughed gently, cutting off their conversation. She directed Alburet to lay down and get comfortable. “Tha’ be afterwards. First, we be walkin’ in one of his memories. Ya will mayhap balk a little at this one, but it be full of love and tha’ be good for ya.”

Alburet’s lips thinned at her words, but he nodded. “I trust you. If you say that it’s going to be okay then I’m sure it will be.”

“We begin. I will be holdin’ ya all night, do nay worry,” Stacia kissed him on the forehead, then began to sing.

Alburet felt his eyelids grow heavy as the song tugged at him to rest, to sleep and to dream. As he went under, Stacia paused to look at the other two next to her, “This one be of his best friend and his daughter. He has set many of these memories aside. It may cause him some distress, but he needs to recall the love tha’ he used to feel. Just be ready. He may break some, and will need ya support.”

“Of course,” Fluff replied as she brushed at Alburet’s hair, then set her hand on Stacia’s shoulder. “He’s been there for me.”

“I’ll hold him gently,” Karen added as she touched Stacia’s back, her other hand on Alburet’s thigh.

“Then let us walk in his mind,” Stacia exhaled and began to sing again, drawing the three of them into Alburet’s mind.

They joined Alburet, who was looking at the greyed-out scene around him. “This was my home,” he told them as they appeared. “What memory could you possibly want to show them here?” he asked Stacia, turning to her with a puzzled expression.

“It be one ya recall iffin ya try, but ya have set it aside. It be precious to ya, but it mayhap cause ya some distress,” Stacia added as she gently hugged him from behind, wrapping her arms around his waist. “We will be here for ya.”

The scene colored in as the memory began. Alburet watched as he came out from the master bedroom, shutting the door behind him. As he watched himself, his brow furrowed as he tried to think of what this memory could be. The group watched as Seamus went to the kitchen, checking a pot on the stove.

“Almost ready,” Seamus said as he gave the sauce on the stove a taste test. A moment after he set the spoon down a brisk three tap knock came to the door. “Coming, one second,” he called out.

“Oh,” Alburet whispered his body tensing.

The group watched as Seamus opened the door, stepping aside to admit his visitors. “David, Kaylee! Glad you two could make it,” Seamus said, giving David a bro hug. He then mussed the eight-year-old’s hair, “Getting bigger, Kaylee.”

“Also wiser, but hopefully not older,” Kaylee replied with a grin. “Thank you for having us over for dinner.”

“Well, you guys always invite me over, it was about time I did the same,” Seamus laughed. “Come on in. Make yourselves at home. Soda’s in the fridge, cups are above the microwave, water is from the tap. Don’t worry, it’s well water, not that chlorinated town yuck you guys have.”

Kaylee made a face, “That water is less than pleasant. I’ll try yours.” She skipped over to the cabinet to fetch a cup.

Seamus watched her go with a snort, “As precocious as always.”

“What did you make for us?” David asked as the men went into the kitchen.

“A simple alfredo, once the noodles are done,” Seamus answered his friend.

The meal was served not long after, with limited conversation as they focused on the food. Alburet watched it all, small shivers running through him as he knew what was coming and the sadness was crashing against his emotional control. He pressed his lips tightly together to keep any words or sounds from escaping, though tears dripped from his eyes.

When dinner ended, the banter between the guys picked up a little. Several obvious jokes between them referred to the ongoing game at another friend’s house, while Seamus got the dishes cleaned up. After that, Seamus brought a game to the table they were seated around, “You both up for a cooperative game?”

“What is it?” Kaylee asked.

“We play as a team to solve a case. You can pick who you want to play as. There are wizards, a cop, knights, psychics, werewolves… even a really intelligent dog,” Seamus replied as he opened the box.

David chose Harry the wizard, Kaylee chose Molly, and Seamus played the holy knight Michael. Towards the end of the game Kaylee turned to Seamus, “Uncle, we need to finish this case up.”

That single sentence broke Alburet as he watched. A sob escaped him as he started to shake, “Kaylee… I’m so…sorry.”

The scene came to a halt as Stacia held her shaking husband tightly. Fluff and Karen came over, joining the hug as Alburet began to cry hard, tears streaming down his face. As they tried to comfort Alburet, Karen looked at Stacia with a questioning gaze.

“It touches on why he be here. I can nay say more,” Stacia’s whispered over Alburet’s head to her.

“Was it because she called you Uncle?” Fluffball asked him as she stroked his back.

“It was the first time she called me that,” Alburet choked back a heavy sob as he answered. “It made us stop the game for a moment. It became a running theme for us, later on she meant it when she called me that.” His hands clenched into fists behind Stacia’s back as his grief started to turn to rage. “She was so pure, so innocent and good…”

“Sleep,” Stacia said quickly, interrupting him. Alburet vanished from their arms, leaving the trio there in the paused moment. “I be sorry, but he was about to say thin’s he can nay be sayin’.”

Fluff slowly nodded, “I think I understand.”

Karen looked from Stacia to Fluff and back, “This is all tied into the NDA?”

“Aye, it can be seen tha’ way,” Stacia sighed. “He treasured her callin’ him Unca, even more so when it stopped being in jest. This be one of his fondest memories and he shoves it away from himself. Denyin’ this moment of happiness for years now.” Sighing again, Stacia’s lips were pulled down by a deep frown, “I be sorry, it looks like we be done here tonight. I will take us back out, ya two have plans. I will be holdin’ him and tryin’ to soothe his mind.”

Karen and Fluff looked at each other, trading a small nod. “We’ll all hold him as best we can,” Karen told her. “We’ll wait for another time to do what Fluff asked about. She wants to help him, as much as I do.”

“Aye, thank ya both. I knew ya would make fine additions to our life,” Stacia replied as she pulled them both into a hug. “Come now, let us be soothin’ the man we care for.”

A second later they were back in their bodies kneeling next to Alburet, who was curled into a tight ball with tears trickling from his closed eyes. “Ifin ya will take either side of him, I will rest his head in me lap,” Stacia told them as they blinked back into awareness.

Karen and Fluff arranged themselves to either side of Alburet, holding him while Stacia stroked his brow and wiped the tears away from his face. They stayed there for over an hour, comforting the sleeping form of Alburet. Eventually Fluff and Karen both drifted off to sleep. Stacia stayed awake, stroking his hair. Being an Infernal, she didn’t require the same sleep that the others did. She could go days without sleep with no ill effects, so she stayed awake watching over him the entire night.

An hour before sunrise Alburet’s body went from relaxed to rigid. Stacia’s eyes opened wide as she felt the emotions pouring off of him. She began to sing, to enter his mind, only to be thrown back violently. Her song ended in a ragged, discordant note. Tears formed in her eyes, dripping down onto his unconscious face and mingling with the tears that leaked from his closed ones.

“Shh, I be here for ya, master,” Stacia whispered, her voice cracking as she cried over him.

~*~*~

Seamus stood with his spine straight, hands at his side. The Sergeant stopped in front of him. “Masterson, how long from arrest until the new intake sees the judge?”

“Up to forty-eight hours, sir, normally. That can be extended, but probable cause must be found by the judge in that time frame,” Seamus replied with precision.

Sergeant Grey nodded, “Correct.” Grey turned sharply to advance to the next potential new hire.

Shaking his head as a noise pierced his ears, painfully loud, Seamus winced. When the noise faded he wasn’t in training any more, but talking with Tony in the booking area.

“Hey, Seamus,” Tony called out to him. “Looks like an easy day, only one person for court. Quiet weekend, mostly. ‘Cept this one guy. Rape, assault with intent, assault with a deadly… and those are the minor charges. Sick fucker. Why do people do shit like this?”

Another piercing noise made him wince again, forcing his eyes closed. When he was able to blink them open again he was in a hospital room. Kaylee was on the bed.

She was crying about wanting to be left alone, her head turned away from him. As his brow furrowed he saw a copy of himself standing next to the bed. The copy raised its face to look directly at him.

“You know this never happened, Seamus,” his double stated calmly. “You never saw her crying in a hospital bed. Why do you cling to this fantasy? You’re hurting us. Do you think Kaylee would want us to lie to ourselves like this?”

Alburet backed up, his mind racing, “This is a dream. But why? What does it mean?” The hospital room cracked, blazing white light seeping in around the cracks.

“You’re killing us by clinging to delusions,” the double said from beside the bed which was now empty. “How long from the time of the perp being arrested until he sees the judge? How many days passed from Kaylee being attacked, until you killed her attacker?”

His body spasmed as the room broke into fragments. The light seared his flesh as bits of the memory cut into him, drawing blood. “No, that isn’t right. I know this is a real memory,” Alburet panted as he knelt on white nothingness that seared at his flesh. “She didn’t want to see me anymore, would only talk to David…”

His own voice echoed in his ears, “You are killing us, Seamus. You need to admit the truth.”

His chest ached as the voice continued to echo in his ears. “Truth? What truth?”

~*~*~

Jerking awake sitting bolt upright, Alburet panted heavily, his eyes flickering around the room. Stacia’s arms crushed him from behind, “Ya had me worried. Ya mind was in such turmoil.”

“You okay?” Karen asked, sitting up next to him, having been woken by his violent start.

“What happened?” Fluff asked sitting up on his other side, rubbing her eyes.

“Sorry,” Alburet told them as he tried to get his breathing back under control. “It was a nightmare. Everything is fine.”

“Nay, it be bad,” Stacia whispered. “I could nay comfort ya or stop ya dream from happenin’. We be dancin’ around the main issue of ya memory. I can nay push onward as they nay be allowed to know.”

Alburet grimaced, knowing she was right. He wanted to fix his mind, but what would they think of him if they really knew? “I could ask, but I don’t think she’ll agree,” Alburet replied while chewing his lip in frustration.

“Ask who, what?” Karen asked as she put her arm around Alburet’s waist.

“The contact I have for my NDA. I would need her approval to let you both know why I’m really here.”

“Mindblown?” Fluffball asked softly.

“Yeah, it’s their NDA,” Alburet sighed, relaxing into Stacia’s arms. “I’m sorry for waking you all. I think my mind is beginning to rebel against my memories.”

The women all exchanged a brief glance before Stacia spoke up, “Ask her then, master, please, for us.”

Nodding, Alburet reached for his Mindstone. Stacia handed the bag it was in to him. He sent Victoria a quick message before setting the stone aside. “I’ve asked but it might be some time before…” he cut off as his message icon started to blink. “Or not.”

Message from Victoria AI:

Seamus, that is a lot to ask from us. I will run it past my superiors. Even if they do approve it, each person you tell will need to sign their own NDA. I will send you a copy for each of your companions. Once the forms are signed, place them in your bag and I’ll retrieve them. It might help sway those above me if your friends have already signed the forms.

Alburet sighed, “They want you both to sign an NDA. If you do so, they might let me share my past with you.”

“Give me the form,” Karen replied without hesitation.

“I’ll sign as well,” Fluff added a second later. “You did so much to help me. I would feel horrible if I couldn’t return the favor.”

“Stacia, my bag should contain two forms,” Alburet told his wife.

She dug into his bag, bringing out two scrolls and handing one to each woman. Fluff scanned through the NDA, as did Karen. Karen hissed, “That is a steep price to pay if it’s broken.”

“Yes, but I won’t break it,” Fluff added as she placed her hand on the spot for it at the bottom. She handed the scroll back to Stacia, “I want to help him.”

Karen chewed at her lip for a moment then nodded. “He has his moments. And, I would like to know more.” She followed Fluff’s lead placing her hand on the spot for it, before handing it off.

“Put them back in the bag,” Alburet advised Stacia, who did so. “Now we just have to wait for their decision.”

Chapter Twenty-seven

The moment stretched on for a while with no further contact. “Ya all should be gettin’ more sleep,” Stacia finally said.

Alburet shuddered slightly at the idea of going back to sleep, “I think staying up would be okay.”

“We be assaultin’ the keep in the mornin’. Which means we all need our sleep,” Stacia replied to him as she backed up and drew his head back to her lap. “I promise ya no dreams.”

Lying back down next to Alburet and draping her arm and leg over him, Karen snuggled in. “I’ll be here.”

Fluff lightly draped her arm over his chest, “We’ll both be here to hold you again.”

Closing his eyes Alburet nodded once, “Okay.”

Stacia began to stroke his hair lightly while singing. As her song built the trio all felt their eyes grow heavy, as sleep rushed forward to claim them. Stacia watched them all nod off, her smile fading. Her shoulders sagged as she let her calm façade drop from her. “Ya worry me, master. I fear ya will nay be able to hold up when the false memories start to crumble in ya mind. I hope ya friend answers back soon, so we can all help ya.”

She was still stroking his head gently hours later when the sun crested the eastern horizon. She took a few deep breaths, putting herself back together. Once she was ready she lifted the magic from them, allowing them to awaken. “Wake me family, daybreak be here,” Stacia crooned softly to them.

They woke together, eyes fluttering open. Karen let out a long yawn, Fluff rubbed at her eyes and Alburet stretched. Alburet noticed his message icon flashing. Tapping it open, he read it.

Message from Victoria AI:

Seamus, it has been approved. Make sure they understand the severity of breaking the NDA, both for them and for you. I hope they are able to help you come to grips with your memories. As your therapist, I am here if you need a clinical opinion. As a friend, which I hope you consider me, I hope you do not hate me once you do face them.

Lips pursed, Alburet read the message a second time, an ominous feeling gripping his heart. “She said that the NDAs have been approved. I am to remind you that you breaking the NDA affects me as well as you.”

Fluff hugged him, “I won’t. I don’t want to hurt you or Stacia.”

“I would never,” Karen added.

“We can come to grips with his memories after we attack the keep,” Stacia commented.

Alburet took a deep breath, “Ladies, what I did to end up here is not something I am proud of. I’ll tell you all about it after we’re victorious.”

Fluff kissed his cheek, “I won’t think any less of you. You stood beside me during my memories.”

Alburet’s smile was pained as he replied, “Okay.”

Karen got to her feet, looking down her own naked body at him. “Oh, come on now. I finally got you to succumb to my wish. It’s not like I’m going to let you go that easily.”

A momentary chuckle escaped him, “I guess not, but we’ll see once you know.”

Stacia came in from behind him, hugging him tightly. “They will nay think any less of ya, master. As ya were there for them, they will be here for ya. Have faith in ya family to stand beside ya, even in the dark times.”

He relaxed into her arms, “As you wish.”

“Aye, as it should be,” Stacia kissed the back of his neck. “Now get ya dressed, so we nay be the last ones ready again.”

“I thought I was in charge of this relationship,” Alburet mock growled.

“Of course ya are,” Stacia said with a smile on her lips as she turned to face him. “I will nay gainsay ya wishes in any way.”

“I think I’m in charge of this relationship, actually,” Karen commented as she wiggled into her leathers.

A flicker of his eyes traced her form, and he couldn’t stop the smile that wreathed his face. “We can discuss that tonight, instead,” he suggested, trying to dodge his own memories.

Karen met his eyes squarely, “Al? Don’t hide from us. We didn’t from you.”

Letting out a deep breath he pulled on his clothes, “I know, but neither of you is a convicted criminal like I am.”

Fluff paused in the middle of pulling her top over her head. “I understand why you have that NDA now. It must have been a serious crime.”

“It was,” Stacia replied in Alburet’s place as he looked away in shame or fear. “He did it out of love of another, though. Just as he would have to protect ya durin’ ya memory.”

Comprehension dawned in Fluff’s eyes, “Oh…”

Karen was settling weapons on her belt when she began to nod. “I doubt he could have done anything I’ll think any less of him for. We’ll find out soon, after we triumph.”

Alburet started to put his armor on, his face grim, “After…”

Stacia kissed his cheek as she shouldered her bag, “I will be waitin’ for ya outside, iffin ya will Copy me real quick.”

Alburet focused on her and Copied her, bringing Kitten into existence. “Kitten, go with yourself,” Alburet said as he put his boots on.

“As ya wish, master,” Kitten replied as she followed Stacia from the tent.

Fluff was a step behind them, “I’ll make sure breakfast is good.”

Karen stopped next to Alburet as he finished putting his armor on. “Al?” He glanced at her, waiting, so she continued, “Would you hurt me or Fluff?”

His brow furrowed, “Of course not.”

“When you doubt us, it hurts.” She walked out of the tent, leaving him to consider her words.

He finished buckling on his potion belt over his armor as he stewed for a moment at her comment. He shook his head as he summoned Bob and Tiny, the silence stretching around him. Two puffs of smoke announced the arrival of his minions. He didn’t greet them as normal, lost in his thoughts as he was. He was snapped out of them by Bob kicking his ankle.

“Hey, you alive in there?” Bob asked, looking up at Alburet.

“Yeah. Sorry, guys,” Alburet greeted them. “We’ll be assaulting the keep today. Are you ready for some action?”

“About time,” Bob grinned, “let’s go kill some stuff.”

“I will be your shield,” Tiny rumbled.

His eyes rested on Tiny for a second, “Tiny, over the last month I’ve noticed you seem smarter.”

Tiny nodded, “Yes. I’m not as smart as Bob, but I am smarter now.”

“I like it,” Alburet replied, clapping Tiny on the back. “I can’t wait to see how smart you are when you become a Destroyer Lord.”

“How smart he’ll be?” Bob groused lightly.

“I know you’ll be smarter, Bob, and I shudder to think of how powerful you’ll be by then,” Alburet placated the Imp.

Puffing up, Bob grinned, “That’s right. I’ll burn the world with my power.”

They left the tent, allowing Alburet to pack it up. As he put it away, Roberto nodded to him, “Early riser today. Excited, are you?”

Putting on a false smile Alburet replied, “Well, this is the reason we came.”

“Fair enough,” Roberto agreed. “We’ll get you to the gate and hold the graveyard for you.”

“Good point,” Gerald added as he came over buckling on his breastplate. “Glad to see I’m not the only one up early today.”

“We’re all a little excited,” Karen added as she handed Alburet the bread and cheese that was breakfast.

“The keep seems mostly intact,” Banthor commented as he joined the growing group. “Tha’ will make it easier for the crafters. The walls look like they’ll be needin’ the most work.”

“I wonder what treasures lie undisturbed inside?” Ioaniss grinned as he joined the others.

“I shall be carefully cataloging them all,” Renful snorted at Jones as he went by. “So don’t even think of absconding with any.”

Ioaniss rolled his eyes, “I’m not a thief. The same can’t always be said about your master though, can it?”

Renful went red, then white as he spun back to Ioaniss, “How dare you slander his name? He has never once taken anything not his.”

“True enough, he just robs them legally by ridiculously understating the value of an item. We both know the truth of the matter, Renful, so off you go.” He finished the sentence with small shooing gestures like one would do to an annoying house pet.

Renful snarled as he stalked off, his shoulders hunched, muttering the whole time. Alburet watched the curator go before turning to Ioaniss. “I didn’t know you and Sir Dracon have bad blood between you.”

“We don’t, but he has questionable business practices. For instance, you were fleeced for the tome and opener. Those two items are worth more than Vladimir could have offered. Just keep that in mind, and if you would like my assessment of any treasures in the Keep before Renful ships them off I’ll be glad to assist.”

Bowing from the waist, Alburet thanked Ioaniss, “My thanks, Sir Jones. I will gladly take you up on the offer.”

“I need to finish packing my things, so if you will excuse me?” Ioaniss walked off.

Banthor, who had turned to look out over the ruins during the conversation spoke up. “Ye all mayhap want to look at this. It seems the Infernals have been clearin’ the town out for us.”

Everyone in earshot moved over to look down into the valley. Groups of Greater Destroyers, Greater Imps and Greater Succubi moved through the ruins methodically, as if doing a search and destroy mission. Ioaniss stared, muttering to himself and writing rapidly in his book. “This is just amazing! I don’t think anyone has ever seen anything like this before.”

“They seem really coordinated,” Roberto noted.

Alburet squinted as he saw a round shape across the valley. “There is a reason for that. The Dark Lord’s emissary is across the valley.” Alburet pointed out Gygax to the rest of the group. “I would say that the Dark Lord was indeed aiding our journey.”

Gerald’s lips pursed briefly, “This is because of you, isn’t it Al?”

“Well, his main concubine did give me the location of the Keep, so yeah probably.”

Shaking her head, Marysue let out a single laugh, “Ha. You do seem to get a little more attention than anyone else. Who at Mindblown do you know exactly?”

“Well I know Alvin, but I haven’t talked to him in three years or so,” Alburet shrugged. “Maybe I’m just lucky?”

“Lucky? Sure,” Gerald deadpanned as he walked off towards his tent to break it down. “I wish I was half as lucky.”

“Ya are, because ya be around him,” Stacia commented, making Gerald pause.

He opened his mouth, closed it, then shrugged, “Fair enough.”

Karen snickered, “Well played, Stacia.”

“Breakfast is ready,” Alburet added a moment later to change the topic as Marysue went after Gerald. “It seems the camp is beginning to stir and the day is upon us.” He rubbed his hands together, “We might not be world first, but we will conquer this Keep today.”

Karen slugged his shoulder, “Had to bring that back up, did you?”

Alburet grinned at her, “You’re in a relationship with me. Get used to disappointment.”

“Why? Ya have nay disappointed any of us yet,” Stacia purred from behind him as she wrapped her arms around him.

Laughing, Alburet shook his head, “Point, dear heart.”

Chapter Twenty-eight

As people woke and got their morning meal, they looked out on the valley and Keep. As the sun started to climb the sky the Infernals, apparently done clearing the town, moved further east away from the camp. Tents were picked up amid excited chatter now that their reason for being out here was right in front of them. Several people changed out weapons and armor for the newest gear they had.

Rolland and Kim came over to Alburet’s group. “Alburet,” Rolland greeted him with a smile. “Seems like the Dark Lord favors us again today. This,” he gestured down at the town, “is a bit unusual. We are accompanying the rest of the raid inside, correct?”

“You’re part of Alpha Company, so yes,” Alburet responded. “Only the crafters, guards and mercenaries aren’t coming inside with us. Roberto will have the guards hold the graveyard for us.”

“We lost some dear friends the last time we took a Keep,” Kim reminded Alburet. “I would suggest keeping the other two Alpha Worlders near the entrance to reduce the chances of their being killed.”

“I considered that, but as they’re part of the guild it would be wrong to not let them participate. After all, to be an Adventurer is to risk the final death every day,” Alburet opined.

“I will let me sister know,” Stacia said as she went off towards Deirdre and Chris.

“Her family will be upset if she dies, right?” Karen half asked Alburet.

He gave a small nod, “I had to promise to get her here safely. I’m sure they’d be sad and angry, but it shouldn’t be directed at me specifically… hopefully.”

“I’m sure everything will be okay,” Fluff added.

“Ten minutes! Ten minutes until we pull the Campstones,” Roberto announced to the raid. “Make sure you have all your things ready, men. We’ll be holding the graveyard for Alpha Company.” The guards gave affirmative responses as they double checked their gear.

Banthor spoke up next, “Runners, we will be escortin’ them up the ramp to the gate. We be holding the ramp while they be inside to make sure iffin any of them appear in the graveyard they have a clear run back to the Keep.”

“Alpha Company, gather round please,” Alburet called out. As the guild gathered around his group, he started to speak. “We traveled a long way to get here. We’ll be making a name for the guild here today. Some things I learned, thanks to Rolland and Kim Magiblood, who have cleared a Keep before. It is an instanced area, not a dungeon. If you die and aren’t rezzed in time, you will respawn at the graveyard. Roberto’s men will hold that clear for us, while Banthor’s men hold the path back to the Keep. If you die and respawn in the graveyard, run back up to us and join back into the fight. We don’t know how many or what kind of enemies will be inside or what else will be waiting for us. This is why we are here, this is why we adventure. Let’s leave our mark as Alpha Company!”

A cheer rose up as he finished speaking. Everyone hoisted their gear and turned towards the path that would lead them down into the valley. A couple of minutes later the call came for the Campstones to be pulled. Everyone tensed as they waited for the timer to end. A full minute passed, and there was no attack. Puzzled mutters could be heard here and there. Another minute passed before Roberto spoke up.

“It seems we have a respite from the morning attack. Men, as we discussed last night, lead us down the path,” Roberto called out.

The road was wide enough for five people to walk abreast. Roberto’s fifty men formed up and started down. Alpha Company followed, with the crafters in the middle of the guild. The Gold Runners took up the rear guard position. The path arced along the cliff face going down into the valley. It took the raid group almost half an hour to make their way to the bottom.

Two large stone buildings flanked the path at the bottom. A layer of sand covered the ground, hiding what the street might be made of. “Good positioning,” Roberto mused, “two guard towers at the base of each of the paths.”

“There was one at each cardinal point,” Gerald added. “Which means eight outer towers.”

“Once we take the Keep, is the village down here still going to be overrun with undead?” Marysue asked.

Roberto stroked his chin, “No idea. This is the first Keep I know of that has such a town around it.”

“Guess we’ll find out,” Karen grinned, an excited spring in her steps.

“If it does, we can charge people for the express trip via the portal,” Kim mused. “More expensive than the Portal Guild, especially since we’ll need to spend more for reagents than they do.”

“People will still line up for the chance,” Banthor added. “Me group would be amongst them, but lucky for us we gettin’ paid to do so, and we get to stay here.” His grin was broad, clearly he believed he was getting the better end of the deal that had brought them all out here.

“I’ll just be glad if my men all survive the first tour,” Roberto said, his face pensive. “Though if the King deems it worthy to keep the valley secure I might see about being stationed here.”

“Done,” Ioaniss grinned. “I will personally guarantee that if he decides to do so, that you will be promoted. Something long overdue as it is.”

Roberto shook his head, “Oh, Justice. Promotion? Does that really need to happen?”

“Anyone who heads a garrison on the edge of the Dead Lands must be ranked Commander or higher. I guess you’re right, though, you shouldn’t be promoted to Commander.”

“Thank the light,” Roberto sighed, missing Ioaniss’ grin.

“No, he would need to reinstitute an older rank that hasn’t been used since the second Empire,” Ioaniss’ smile spread wider, as Roberto’s head snapped up.

The look of horror on Roberto’s face got everyone’s attention. “Light, you don’t mean…”

“Duke,” Ioaniss laughed as he cut off Roberto. “An honorary Noble. Oh yes, I do indeed mean that title. It will be up to the King, of course, but I think maybe someone who has made a concerted push to help us retake land lost to the Dead Lands should be rewarded handsomely.”

Roberto seemed on the edge of panic for a moment, then his face calmed as a smile came to his lips. “I couldn’t be promoted to Duke. A Duke must command the Keep of the area. That means I would not be eligible for the rank.” His eyes drifted over to Alburet, “However, the head of the guild that took such a Keep would be.”

Alburet almost stumbled as they walked down the sand covered path. “Wait, what?”

Gerald laughed, “Oh gods, the things that just fall into his lap.”

Ioaniss sucked at his teeth for a moment, “That would take some doing, due to Alburet’s race change. I will have to look into it.”

“I don’t get along with any of those perfumed idiots,” Alburet objected.

Head turning, Ioaniss looked at him coldly, “Any of those ‘perfumed idiots’?”

Stacia covered her face with her hands as Alburet suddenly remembered that he was walking next to a Noble. “I didn’t mean you. You are obviously not an idiot.”

A booming laugh echoed from Ioaniss, “Fair enough, Alburet, fair enough. I’ll take that into account when I put my proposal to the King.”

Silence settled over the raid as they finally reached the outskirts of the town. The buildings were made of the same stone as the hills. Among the buildings the sand was not as thick, allowing the cobblestoned roads to be seen. No sound other than the ones made by the raid could be heard.

“We be splittin’ me guild off to the side roads to parallel the raid. Iffin they be any surprises, we should spring them safely,” Banthor commented. He whistled and half his men split off down the streets to either side of the raid.

“That works,” Roberto nodded.

No attacks came as the raid entered the ruined town. “Seems the Infernals did us a favor,” Banthor commented. “Mayhap I should give the Dark Lord a moment of thanks later.”

“He would like tha’,” Stacia said. “His temples be rarely visited by those tha’ do nay follow him.”

It took about a half hour of walking the deserted streets before they reached the base of the interior spire. At its base stood the graveyard, a simple Monolith dedicated to the restoration of the dead to life.

“Men, fall out,” Roberto barked. “We’ll be holding this point and we should expect attacks at some point.”

Banthor’s men shifted to the path that started the spiral up to the Keep above them. “Five abreast and keep yer eyes open,” Banthor ordered his men. “Wait for Alpha Company to be ready.”

“Crafters,” Roberto called out, “Up next to the monolith, as far as possible inside our lines.”

Once the crafters were inside the defensive lines the guards pulled out spears and tower shields. Roberto looked them over with a nod before turning to Alburet, “Good luck, and we will be waiting your triumphant victory.”

Alburet saluted the Captain, “We’ll make haste then, to spare your men as much as we can.” He turned to Banthor, “Lead on, Gold Runners.”

“Aye, take the lead lads, and be ready for attacks from above,” Banthor called out.

The Gold Runners began to march up the path, leading Alpha Company closer to their objective. Following in their teams of five came Alpha Company with eager expressions, as this was what they had crossed the Dead Lands for.

As they started up the ramp Ioaniss asked for a favor. “Might I join your group going into the Keep? I wish to witness it first hand as you all make history. I will not aid or hinder you, if that is your wish, I just want to be there.”

Alburet frowned, “What if you die? I don’t want to tell the King it was my fault.”

Ioaniss chuckled, “He will not hold you at fault. Risk comes with what I do, and the Final Death comes for us all eventually.” Ioaniss frowned at Alburet for a moment, then dismissed whatever thought he’d had. “I’ve been trying to research what triggers the Final Death, as did my father. As may be, I know the risks, but still wish to come. Will you let me?”

“I’m a bit hesitant, but you’ve been of aid to us time and again, so sure,” Alburet replied. “Just stay out of combat as much as you can, please.”

Touching the brim of his hat, Ioaniss grinned, “I’ll do my best.”

The path curved all the way around the jut of rock. Fifty feet in front of the gate a faint shimmer wavered in the air. Banthor stopped his men short of it. Below, they could see Roberto’s men and the crafters arrayed around the graveyard monolith. “This be it, Alburet. We will deploy back down along the length of the ramp and hold it for ye.”

“Alpha Company,” Alburet called out as he eyed the shimmering air. “This is our moment. First team, take the lead, second and third groups right behind them. The rest of you wait a minute, then follow us through.”

He went from group to group, handing out Raidstones to the party leader of each one. “We’ll be able to speak to and hear each other using these Raidstones. You do have to intentionally transmit to the raid for it to work. Please keep the chatter to a minimum over them, unless it’s urgent.”

Once everyone was connected to the Raidstones, Alburet nodded to Gerald. “I’ll be calling out tactics as needed, so listen for your group leader’s name and be ready to adapt.”

Getting affirmatives from the guild teams, he turned to Gerald, “We are ready. Take us in, Gerald.”

Gerald faced the assembled guild groups, raising a fist into the air, “For Alpha Company!” With that shout he turned and passed through the shimmer of air. The rest of his team followed him in, followed by the designated teams for the first onslaught.

Chapter Twenty-nine

Alburet blinked as he passed through the shimmer, taking in the differences. The gate still stood open before them, but now undead patrolled along the top of the walls. A pop up appeared, which he scanned quickly.

You have entered the instanced area: Gwain’s Keep.

This area will be instanced for your raid. While the instance is active, no other raid may enter. Once all creatures have been killed the instance will be cleared, and the Keep may be claimed.

Gerald paused, looking at the suddenly populated Keep. The undead walking along the walls seemed to ignore them. “Frontal assault?”

“Only one way to find out what’s going to happen,” Alburet agreed as the next two groups appeared next to them. “Rolland, if you can give Gerald some support from here. Melee in with Gerald, ranged stand here to support them.”

Gerald looked at Chris Eveningstar, Tiny, and the third tank with them, Paladium. “We can go in four abreast. A quick step, but try to stay in sync. On three.” Counting down Gerald led the melee forward. The damage dealers followed a few paces back, with the healers just behind them.

Alburet snagged Deirdre as she started to move forward, “You’re the healer for the casters.”

Deirdre frowned as she watched Chris go, but nodded as she stepped behind the casters. Bob already had a Fire Blast in hand, waiting. Alburet conjured one himself as Rolland and the others all readied their own spells.

Five yards from the open gate, the zombie-like undead on the walls took notice of the approaching melee. With loud cries of gibberish, the undead aimed crossbows over the edge at the advancing group. The casters, who had been waiting, unleashed their spells into the six guards atop the walls.

The Cursed Defenders barely got off their volley as ice, lightning, and fire rained down upon them. Half of the volley found their targets, slamming into the approaching group. The other three were deflected by shields.

Just as the leading quartet was about to step into the archway, they were stopped by a yell. “Wait, it’s trapped!” One of the melee darted forward, bending down to fiddle with something. After a few moments, as the ranged attackers continued the barrage on the six Cursed Defenders, the Trapsmith rolled back as portcullises slammed down at either end of the entry tunnel, barring the way.

“Fuck, now what?” Paladium asked as he eyed the barrier.

“Lift it,” Tiny rumbled, putting his shield and weapon away as he bent at the knees to grip the portcullis.

Gerald nodded, “Trapsmith, be ready to find a way to break this mechanism. Everyone who has decent strength get your hands on this.” He slipped his shield onto his back as he grabbed the metal. “On three,” he counted out after everyone had grabbed what they could. On three the portcullis shifted upwards.

The melee strained against the mechanism, once it was raised to chest height the Trapsmith rolled under it. He sprinted to the winch mechanism down the passage. Three shimmering forms went with him, as a few of the Assassins took up positions to give him protection.

More Cursed Defenders showed up, some with bows, others with shields. The bowmen took up the far end of the tunnel, shooting their arrows at the melee holding the portcullis up. The shielded undead advanced towards the Trapsmith, who started to sweat.

At that moment the rest of the raid started to appear inside the instanced zone. “Tanks, get inside and defend the Trapsmith. Healers up front to heal those holding the portcullis. Ranged, do what you can to kill off the bowmen,” Alburet rattled out orders as the six undead on the walls finally fell over.

The ramparts didn’t stay clear though, as more bowmen appeared atop the wall. The ranged came under attack at that point as the new set of enemies on the walls focused on them.

“Ranged, inside,” Alburet called out as one of the bolts hit him in the shoulder. “Go, go go!” he yelled as he yanked the bolt out with a grunt of pain. He joined in the rush for the portcullis. “Tanks hold it up, we’ll get you in as fast as we can, but we can’t take this damage.”

“We won’t last much longer than you,” Gerald commented as a third bolt pierced his armor.

The fight inside the gate tunnel became general, as the guild clashed with the shield bearing undead. Four Trapsmiths were furiously trying to disable the portcullis as the fight raged around them. Fluffball tackled one of the undead, her claws tearing chunks out of it. Karen was beside her, stabbing into its neck.

Deirdre followed them into the tunnel, calling out over the raid channel, “Healers, iffin ya have any healing bursts, use them. It will damage the undead while healin’ our allies.” Five priests in the raid started sending out pulses of bright, golden light.

The bright light washed over the raid, healing them while chunks of flesh sloughed off the zombies where the light touched them. The Infernals hissed in pain, their life being quickly depleted by the continuing waves of light magic. Deirdre sent out her own waves of darkness that healed the Infernals but didn’t affect the undead, neither healing nor harming them.

Narrow slits suddenly opened up along the walls of the tunnel and arrows shot out of them. “Fucking damn it,” Alburet hissed as another bolt hit him. “Trapsmiths, how much longer? Tanks, push through, melee follow them, we need to clear this hall.”

“Got it!” Kim called out a split second later. The portcullises withdrew into the ceiling at either end of the tunnel.

“MOVE!” Alburet bellowed through the Raidstone.

The raid surged forward like a wave, the undead in the hall being shoved along with them. They spilled into the courtyard beyond the gate, which suddenly presented a whole new set of challenges for Alpha Company.

The first challenge was that being in the courtyard opened them up to attack from the undead still on the walls. Waves of bolts came from them, peppering the members of Alpha Company. Next came twenty zombies with shields issuing from the guard towers that flanked the archway, plus the original wave of undead attackers from the tunnel that were now mixed in among the raid groups.

The fight started to become a disorganized, chaotic mess. Alburet winced as yet another bolt hit him in the chest. “Ironhand, Rolland, Violet, Gerald and Eveningstar’s groups into the left tower. Everyone else into the right. Hold the doors to stop them from swarming us.” Alburet called out as three more bolts converged on him, dropping him to a fraction of his life. He slammed a health potion as quick as he could to give him a little breathing room.

Bursts of healing washed over him, pulling his health back up to near full as the raid broke into two groups and made for the doors as directed. Several members of the raid were targeted for focused fire from the bowmen on the walls. Leggylass fell under a directed barrage before she could raise a potion to her lips. Jaxton, one of the tanks, also fell to the bowmen.

The group Alburet was with hurried into the tower. The tanks turned to hold the door while everyone else swarmed the handful of bowmen inside, taking the damage they had to in order to kill the mobs quickly. The healers were starting to call out warnings about low mana before the last undead in the room fell.

“Healers, take what mana potions you have,” Alburet broadcast with the Raidstone. “We have to hold here and establish a foothold. Tanks, swap out who’s holding the door to help them out.”

“We’re on our way back up the ramp,” Jaxton broadcast over the Raidstone. “Do we charge in or hold back and wait?”

“Stay just outside the instance,” Alburet replied. “No need to die multiple times by rushing right back in.”

“We have more inside,” Deirdre called out as she took a bolt to the chest. She was looking up at an open trap door that lead up through the ceiling. Movement could be seen through the opening.

“I got it,” Chris called out as he dashed to the ladder. “Going to need some heals,” he coughed as two bolts slammed into him as he began to climb the ladder.

“Close the trap door in the other tower,” Alburet advised over the Raidstone.

“On it already,” Paladium answered back. “What do we do once we secure the tower?”

“Ranged fire over the tank in the doorway, whittle the mobs outside down. Switch out tanks as needed to reduce the pressure on the healers. If we can keep that up for a while, we should be able to clear this section of the Keep.” Alburet watched as Tiny took a turn on the door, his armor better than the others.

“We barely hurt them,” Ironhand said from next to Alburet. “We don’t have strong enough weapons to really hurt these guys and our armor stops very fucking little of what they dish out.”

Gerald nodded, “Even the tanks are having a hard time of it. We can manage if we can keep them from coming at us all at once, at least until we have to go outside again.”

Rolland cut in, “If I might suggest something?” Alburet nodded, so he continued as Gerald took another turn at the door. “Look over the weapons we haven’t sold yet, there are bound to be at least a few people with high enough strength to use a few of them. It’s not a lot, but it’s the best we can do for melee people just now.” He chewed his lip for a moment before continuing, “I can also freeze the archers on the walls for five seconds. It will severely deplete my mana, but when we need to move I will give us a brief respite.”

“Okay. When we’ve dealt with the melee out here we’ll consider using your option for a break out. We’ll have to get onto the walls and fight them there.” Alburet looked at the group around him, “Casters, how were you doing for damage?”

“Just fine,” A black furred Lunari named Midnightjoker replied. “My lightning was doing more than the melee.”

“It’s true,” Karen growled. “Without upgraded weapons we’re more of a hindrance than a help.”

Alburet handed his bag off to Stacia, “Dig out what I have in there and start handing them out, please.” He turned to Gerald, who was stepping out of the way for Violet’s Destroyer, “Gerald, pull out any weapons and hand them out to anyone who can use them.”

A loud thud echoed through the room, and Chris dropped from the ladder. He was bristling with bolts and his life bar was all but depleted, but the trap door was barred from inside. “I got it,” he panted.

Deirdre healed him up, “Well done. I knew the man I will marry could brave that climb.”

Chris’s eyes grew wide as he climbed to his feet. The last few arrows fell away from him as his life returned to full. “You’ll marry me?”

Eyes tearing up, Deirdre nodded, “It can be no one else.”

He wrapped her in a tight hug as their lips met, a small cheer rising from the others in the tower. After a minute Alburet laughed, “Not the time or place, you two. Chris, join the door rotation. Deirdre, get your mana back.”

“Alburet,” Paladium called over the Raidstone. “Can we get any of those weapons over here?”

“Difficult,” he replied. “Once we clear our door we will see if we can’t manage getting someone to you.”

“Okay. We can hold this, our healers have found their stride.”

“So have we,” Marysue added to Alburet. “We just need to whittle them down, now that we have the fight under control.”

“Right,” Alburet replied with a deep breath. “Okay, Alpha Company, just keep chipping away. Once the melee undead are down we’ll figure out what the next step should be.”

Chapter Thirty

It took some time to deal with the undead attacking them at the door. Eventually, all of the mobs in the courtyard fell. Alburet had Gerald pass all of the weapons that hadn’t yet been claimed to Karen.

“Sneak out and over to the other building, and let them take what they can use. Stay with them until we get onto the walls. Once they’re ready we will be opening up the trap doors in both towers and going up. Clear that area, then we’ll regroup,” Alburet told Karen, before relaying his plan to the raid.

Karen paused at the door to collect a hug from Fluff, then she darted out the opening. After a few minutes Paladium broadcast over the Raidstone, “We are ready.”

“Okay, get your strongest person in position. In sixty seconds we’re going to open up the doors and charge up the ladders,” Alburet advised.

“What about us?” Jaxton asked from outside the instanced area.

“I’ll signal you when we go for the assault on the walls. That should give you the chance to dash into the keep and follow us.”

“Understood,” Jaxton replied, “it’s just a little boring out here. Well, aside from watching the guards fight the undead at the graveyard.”

“As long as they hold out,” Alburet replied as he rubbed at his face. He knew they needed to push, or it would just get worse for the guards and mercenaries. “Okay,” he broadcast, “fifteen seconds.”

Gerald was poised at the top of the ladder, the bolt of the trapdoor in hand. Tiny was behind him, with Violet’s Destroyer behind him. Everyone else had formed a line, waiting to go up as quickly as possible.

“Ten, nine, eight…” Gerald counted down. As he reached one he threw the bolt and surged upwards, shield over his head. Bolts clattered noisily off the shield, the noise echoing into the room below. “Go!”

Gerald went up the last few rungs with Tiny all but pushing him out of the way. The line followed as quickly as they could. Marysue, just behind the Destroyers, started healing Gerald as soon as she had him in sight.

Alburet waited his turn at the end of the line with Deirdre just in front of him. He listened to the sounds of combat and the updates from Gerald over the Raidstone. As the line crept forward, Deirdre seemed to grow more impatient.

“Come on, come on,” Deirdre muttered under her breath.

Alburet rested a hand on her shoulder, “Sorry, Deirdre. I’m not trying to coddle you, but until we reach the walls there is no reason to put you into even more danger.”

Biting her lip, Deirdre nodded, “Aye, I be knowin’ tha’. Me Da’ nay doubt had a word with ya before we left. I do nay be blamin’ ya, knowin’ tha’ iffin I die me final death me sister will be upset. It just rankles tha’ I be down here and Chris be up there already.”

Grimacing, Alburet agreed with her sentiment. “I won’t hold you back again. Just be careful.”

She half turned to meet his eyes, hers full of thanks. “Ya have me word,” she said as she finally reached the ladder.

Alburet watched her start the climb as his hands touched the rungs. Taking a deep breath, he hoped he wouldn’t regret those words. As he was almost to the trapdoor Gerald came over the Raidstone again.

“We have secured the floor,” Gerald announced. “There are two stairways with doors at the top of them.”

Pulling himself into the room, Alburet let out a soft whistle at the number of undead archers littering the room. “Loot up, guys. I’ll check for items to be handed out then we’ll take the next step.” He handed his bag to Stacia so she could handle that part as he turned his attention to the doors. “Trapsmiths, have you checked the doors for traps?”

“Just about to start,” Ironhand called out from the stairs. “Checking the stairs, just in case.”

“Good. Jaxton, we’ll be ready soon. When you hear us count down for the charge onto the walls, that’s your cue as well.”

“Understood, Alburet. We’ll be waiting. And, could you see about setting me aside a weapon as well, please?” Jaxton asked casually.

“Aye, ya tanks be important to us,” Stacia replied over the Raidstone. She still had Alburet’s bag, sorting through the loot they’d collected.

After a few minutes Ironhand reported back. “No traps found on the door. Pretty sure it leads right out onto the wall. That means the first one or two people through the door are gonna get perforated.”

Alburet looked over the raid, trying to figure out if anyone could withstand such a barrage. Failing that, someone would need to be sacrificed so they could get onto the walls. If they could get two tanks through each door, they could form most of a shield wall that would protect those that followed them out.

“Gerald,” Alburet said motioning him over to talk quietly. Once Gerald had joined him off to the side Alburet continued. “You guys can’t hold up to a dozen plus bolts in one go, can you?”

“Couple of us might if we burn our mitigation cooldowns, but it would be close. We just don’t have the right armor to stand up to them. Don’t quite yet have the stats to equip the newer armor we’ve picked up.” Gerald looked over the room, shaking his head as he didn’t like what he was seeing. “I don’t see much other choice, though.”

“We can ask for two volunteers, they’d take the first barrage and die. Then you and the other tanks can get through the doors facing out. If you hunker down behind your shields as much as you can, we should be able to hold the wall. Two tanks fore, two aft, and the rest along the edge facing the courtyard. We can turtle walk our way around the wall.”

Wincing, Gerald stroked his chin for a second, “It sounds plausible. Can’t say I’m a fan of sacrificing our people, though.”

Facepalming, Alburet recalled what Rolland had told him earlier. “Yeah, I get it. Get two tanks for each door. Be ready to follow Rolland out, he’ll be in the lead when the door opens.”

Gerald blinked unbelieving eyes, “You’re going to sacrifice him?”

“No. He has something that’ll freeze the archers in place for five seconds, but it depletes his mana. He told me earlier and I forgot about it during all the fun. Get the tanks ready. If he’s right about what he can do, we have this.”

Nodding, Gerald turned to find the people he wanted through the door first. As he walked away Alburet called Rolland over. Once they were able to talk quietly, Alburet explained his idea, then waited for Rolland’s response.

“I can do it,” Rolland replied. “I can even trigger another ability to safeguard me for five seconds, just before I go through the door.” He chewed his lip for a second, “This is going to suck, though. I’ll be useless for a while after doing this.”

“You’ll be in the middle of the turtle with the rest of us. Just let us know when you’re ready to join in again,” Alburet grinned.

“Okay. Let me tell Kim, then I’ll be ready to go,” Rolland said as he looked around for his wife. Spotting her, he went off to tell her the plan.

“Here is ya bag back, me husband,” Stacia told him as she held out his backpack.

“Thank you,” he gave her a kiss as he shouldered the pack again. He looked around the packed room, seeing everyone ready and waiting on him. “Okay folks, the next part is even shittier than what we already went through. Rolland will be leading us out the doors, he’ll give us a few seconds to set up. Gerald will be leading the tanks out, if you’re in the first group he’ll give you your instructions. Anyone else who is a tank, when we start to move you’ll be facing the courtyard. You are to use your shields to deflect as much incoming damage as you can. We’ll be turtling down the wall, killing the undead as we go. Any questions?”

Silence greeted his question, “Okay. Two minutes, then it’s go time again.”

People checked their gear and got ready as they formed up near the stairs. Alburet shook his head, thinking that he should have asked Rolland how different this Keep was from his last one.

“Ten, nine, eight…” Gerald counted down from behind Rolland.

On the count of one, a blue shimmering barrier sprang up around Rolland. He flung the door open a beat later, stepping out onto the wall of the keep. A barrage of arrows bounced off the barrier around him. Two seconds after that, a wave of blue light rushed out from him.

As soon as the light flashed from Rolland, Gerald was through the door, turning to his right. Paladium was right next to him, both of them with their shields up to deflect any incoming attack. The other door was flung open as the two tanks on that side came through, turning left.

Rolland gasped, staggering back and dropping to one knee as the barrier around him vanished. The rest of the raid began to push through the doorways as the frost encasing the undead cracked and fell away. Bolts began to bang off the tank’s shields as the undead regained control of their bodies.

“We’re inbound,” Jaxton called out over the Raidstone.

As the casters made their way onto the wall, they turned left or right and began to pepper the undead archers on the walls with spells. There were two undead caught in the box that the raid was funneling into. They were brutally cut down in short order, Tiny having aggroed them to give the damage dealers the chance to do their job.

Alburet took stock of the situation once he got through the door. They currently held the tower building guarding their side of the courtyard. The two tanks in front and the two behind the raid were under a constant barrage, with the occasional arrow passing them and hitting someone in the raid.

“Tanks, form up and be ready. As soon as Jaxton and the others get here we’ll be moving,” Alburet called out.

“We’re inside,” Jaxton advised. “We took some bolts, but we lived through it. Climbing up to you now.”

The shield bearers formed up along the flank that would be exposed to the courtyard, ready to move out. Once Jaxton and the others rejoined the raid, Alburet called out again. “Moving with Gerald, keep it steady so the rearguards can keep in time with you.”

“Got it,” Gerald replied as he called out the cadence of the movement. “Left, right, left…”

They began to move in a steady rhythm. As soon as they cleared the tower, the tanks covering their flanks came under fire from the archers further around on the walls. It sounded like the percussion section of an orchestra tuning up, as bolts were steadily deflected away from the raid.

Alburet frowned slightly as he looked around. Rolland was limping along, with Kim supporting him. “Stacia, help Kim with Rolland, please,” he asked her.

“Aye,” Stacia slipped through the raid to help Kim.

As his eyes traversed the Keep he noticed two people standing atop the Keep, watching them. One was a tall individual in green full plate armor, radiating an intense aura of hate. Beside him stood a long haired blonde beauty who was smiling faintly, as if amused at their assault on the Keep.

“Are those Gwain and Ophelia?” Karen asked from behind Alburet.

“Seems likely,” Alburet replied. He pulled his eyes away from the duo on the Keep to see why they had come to a stop.

Four Cursed Defenders stood before Gerald and Paladium. They had dropped their bows and were attacking with swords. The casters were able to launch spells into the undead, but the melee were unable to engage at all.

“Gerald,” Alburet called through the Raidstone, “push past them. Let them into the raid. Melee these are yours, dog pile them.”

Gerald grunted as he and Paladium shoved past the Cursed Defenders, taking a couple of wounds in the process. The melee, finally able to vent their frustration at this assault, attacked with ferocity. The undead were literally pulled to the ground and butchered. As soon as the four Cursed Defenders were dead Gerald called out the cadence again.

It took almost an hour for them to clear the walls of archers. By the end of it, the healers had used some mana potions and the tanks had even used a few health potions. Back at the guard tower they had started from, Alburet called a break.

“Okay, take fifteen minutes. Rest up, check your gear. If you need more potions, see Stacia,” he handed her his bag. “If you don’t want to rest, fine, go loot the bodies, please.”

A couple of melee types who hadn’t gotten much action took off down the ramparts at a sprint to loot. Everyone else sat down to rest.

Rolland sat near Alburet’s group, “I won’t be able to do that again today.”

Alburet nodded, “Bloodline?”

“Yes,” Rolland replied, his face still a little haggard from whatever he had done.

“We’ll keep you back then, don’t strain anything. Also, I’ve been meaning to ask, how does this compare to that other Keep?”

“There are way more mobs here,” Rolland answered as he took a sip from a flask Kim handed him. “We seem to have done okay, though it makes me wonder if there is an upper limit to how many mobs we will face.”

“Good question. Wish I had an answer,” Alburet chuckled.

“Did you see the people up on the balcony?,” Kim added.

“Gwain and Ophelia, we think,” Karen told her. “Or at least a blonde and a guy in green.”

“Boss and mini-boss?” Gerald asked as he munched on some jerky.

“Very likely,” Marysue opined. “I wonder which is which.”

“Ophelia orchestrated Gwain’s downfall,” Fluff reminded them. “Which means she is likely the boss.”

“Point,” Alburet conceded. “We’ll find out once we enter the keep proper. It makes me wonder what kind of fun that’s going to be.”

The others could only agree as each tried to imagine what they might face next.

Stacia sat down next to Alburet, handing his bag back to him. “They be restocked, Asthore. I be thinkin’, it be odd tha’ the Cursed Defenders be only level eighty-five.”

“Glad they were. It was tough enough whittling them down like we did,” Alburet replied as he rested his head on her shoulder.

“Aye, but it makes me worry. I be thinkin’ tha’ was the easy part,” Stacia added.

“You’re a ray of sunshine today,” Alburet chuckled. “We have no idea what awaits us inside, but that’s why it’s an adventure.”

Rolland cut in, “I would hazard a guess that the next part is going to be considerably harder. So far, we’ve faced roughly ten times the number of mobs that I recall from the last Keep we assaulted.”

“The last keep wasn’t guarded by mobs as leveled as these, either,” Kim made sure to add. “There was only one boss, and he cost us our friends. Makes me very wary of what’s in store for us here.”

“Well, we’re about to find out,” Alburet added as he got to his feet, extending his hand down to Stacia to help her up. “Shall we see what trouble we can get into, dear?”

“Iffin tha’ be ya wish. I be sure ya will keep me safe,” Stacia smiled as she got to her feet, entwining her hand with his.

That seemed to be taken as a general signal that their break was over. In just a couple of minutes everyone was back on their feet, ready to go. “We’re about to assault the Keep proper,” Alburet announced out loud. “Ironhand, if you and the other Trapsmiths would take the lead to the door.”

“On it,” Ironhand said as he walked towards the door that lead to the courtyard. He was followed by the other Trapsmiths. The rest of the raid followed them out, the tanks taking the lead.

Chapter Thirty-one

Ironhand turned back to the raid, “The door isn’t trapped, as far as we can tell.”

“Okay. Tanks to the front,” Alburet announced. “Gerald, you’re the lead for taking us in.”

Chris, Paladium, and Jaxton joined Gerald at the massive front door of the Keep. On his count the four men pushed in on the doors. The hinges squealed piercingly as the double doors slowly swung back. The interior of the Keep was dark, with thick white mist two feet deep covering the floor. The entrance was as empty, and silent as a tomb. The only thing visible was a giant portrait on the right hand wall, draped with dusty cobwebs.

“Looks deserted,” Gerald commented as the other tanks waited for his signal. The mist didn’t disperse, or drift through the open door, curling at the doorway as if stopped by a barrier. “That’s kind of creepy.”

The others were inclined to agree. The mist moved restlessly, tendrils curling up out of it. “Well this is fascinating, but since it isn’t moving maybe we should,” Gerald finally said.

He stepped into the Keep. His footsteps were eerily silent as he stepped into the mist.

“Okay, it gets creepier,” Gerald gave a halfhearted laugh as he looked back at the rest of the raid behind them. “This reminds me of a dungeon, I can’t recall what it was called or what zone it is in.”

“Oh, the undead one?” Jaxton returned, “It was in a forest zone, but I don’t recall the name either.”

They moved cautiously into the hall. As they reached the end of the hall, they were able to get a better look at the portrait. Alburet guessed that the figure staring at them from under the thick layer of dust must be Gwain. The hall they were in opened into a large reception. Another set of double doors faced them across the area, flanked by stairways on either side.

“That will be worth quite a bit,” Ioaniss murmured. “No portrait of Gwain is known to exist.”

Gwain sat on a black steed in his green plate armor, his helm held in one hand. The strong jaw of the dark-haired man was his most prominent feature. The details were lost under the dust that was on the painting, so no one could make out the color of his eyes.

The raid came to a halt as they entered the main room. There was plenty of room for them all to fit. “Alburet, which way?” Gerald called back.

“I saw them on the roof, so probably up the stairs,” Alburet called back.

As soon as the words left his mouth five members of the raid suddenly lashed out, attacking their guild mates.

“What the fuck?” Brightlight snapped as DrBone hit her with a bolt of dark energy.

Violet sent her minions after Marysue, while laughing manically. Friendzone, a Trapsmith, threw a number of traps at the healers. Chris turned, slamming his shield into Lambert then slashing at Gerald’s neck with his sword. The fifth person ended up being Fluffball, who leapt at Greenbeard, her skin red as her claws dug into his flesh.

“Kitten, stop Fluff,” Alburet snapped as he took in the chaos that was engulfing the raid.

Singing, the Succubus focused on Fluff, but her song didn’t affect the Berserker. “It does nay work,” Kitten called out, shocked that her magic was ineffective.

As the attackers were being subdued, five more people suddenly turned on the healers. As the chaos continued to unfold, dark, hoarse laughter rang out through the room.

“Welcome to my home. Enjoy your brief stay,” the deep, dry voice rasped.

“Put them down,” Alburet called out, “or drag them out. Retreat out of the Keep,” The doors crashed closed behind them.

“Oh, no, you mustn’t leave. It’s been so long since I’ve had guests. I won’t allow you to go,” Gwain’s voice echoed through the room.

“Damn it,” Gerald raged as he battled Violet’s Destroyer. “Alburet?”

“Trapsmiths, see about the door. Everyone else cut them down,” Alburet ordered as he grabbed at Fluff.

The unaffected members of the raid focused on those who were attacking the healers. As Violet fell, the first to be cut down, her minions vanished. “We got her,” Leggylass called out. A second later, she turned and shot Marysue with an arrow.

“Fuck, it’s spreading!” Panic gripped the raid as they fought, while the remaining Trapsmiths tried to find a way to get the door open.

They cut down Friendzone and DrBone, but as those bodies fell two more of the raid turned on them. The battle raged by the doors, the Trapsmiths not able to get the door open. The raid was cut down one by one until only the ten people currently controlled by… whatever it was… were still standing.

“What the fuck was that all about?” was the popular question as people respawned in the graveyard.

Once Alburet respawned, he looked around to make sure the natives were all accounted for. Relief washed through him as spotted them all. “Roberto, are you holding up okay?”

“We’re fine. Minor fights, nothing big. It looks like you’re having a rough time,” Roberto answered.

The final ten guild members appeared in the graveyard. Everyone was upset at the wipe, and speculation was rampant about what had happened.

“Take a break, guys. We’ll be holding a short officer meeting, then going back up,” Alburet told the raid as he set down his tent. “Officers, inside please,” he held the flap of the tent open, silently summoning Stacia inside the tent.

Once the officers were inside the tent, Alburet followed them in. “Okay, so it was possession. Anyone have any ideas?”

“Well, killing the possessed only freed the spirit to inhabit a new host,” Gerald said. “I can’t think of anything we can do, besides maybe subduing them.”

“They might change hosts if held to long,” Karen put forth.

“We have a couple of Shamans, but they don’t have the abilities they would probably need,” Marysue added.

“And the door closes behind us, we don’t have an option to retreat,” Fluffball added, her face troubled. “I didn’t like the feeling of something controlling me.” She shivered as she thought about it again. Karen wrapped her in a hug, and the shaking slowly subsided.

A knock sounded at the tent post. “May I enter?” Ioaniss asked.

Alburet opened the flap, “Come on in.”

Ioaniss stepped in, “I think I have an idea of what we encountered. Possessive Spirits, if I’m right. I’ve never encountered them myself, but I have read about them. They are impossible to kill though normal means. It is said that only light magic can hurt them. The stories I’ve read indicate that they are even damaged by it when residing inside a host.”

“So, we heal them?” Karen asked as she held Fluff.

“I tried that,” Marysue said.

“You were healing them when they were injured, though,” Gerald mused. “Maybe they need to be undamaged.”

“I think that is correct,” Ioaniss added, “the text said that the host had to be whole of body.”

“Well, that gives us a plan,” Gerald said after a silent pause. “Do we try this again?”

“We have a suggestion, which is more than we had before,” Alburet said as he got to his feet. “Let’s go kick some incorporeal ass and make Gwain our bitch.”

The others got to their feet, nodding, their faces grim. “Make him pay,” Karen hissed as she put her hand out, palm down.

“Kill him dead, or undead,” Gerald chuckled putting his hand on hers.

“Healing, the other way to kill,” Marysue snickered.

“To be my own person,” Fluff added, her voice hard.

“For our friends, for the guild,” Stacia intoned, her hand joining the pile.

“For history,” Ioaniss smiled as he added his own hand.

“Alpha Company, blessed to be part of this world. For our friends and loved ones,” Alburet added, putting his hand on top of the others. “Time to Play for Keeps.”

With a shout of “For Alpha Company!” they broke the huddle, filing out of the tent with new confidence. The waiting raid members turned to them, eager for any news.

“We have a plan,” Alburet informed them. “Sir Jones has informed us of how to get past the Possessive Spirits. Are you all ready for round two?”

“It wouldn’t be a raid without a wipe,” Ironhand stated loudly, earning a number of laughs.

“Fair enough,” Alburet chuckled. “Form up, we ascend again to claim this keep.” He explained the plan as they climbed the path.

The march back up the ramp was uneventful. Banthor met them at the top, visibly shocked to see them all. “Troubles?”

“Hopefully we have them fixed now,” Alburet answered the Dwarf. “We’re about to try again.”

Banthor nodded, “Good luck to ye all on yer next attempt.”

“Thanks,” Alburet said, triggering the Raidstone. “Alpha Company, here we go. Remember, do not attack those who become possessed, just keep them off the healers. The trick is to heal the possessed, but they have to be at full life for it to hurt the Possessive Spirits.”

He turned to face the instance gate, “Okay, take two.”

Chapter Thirty-two

Alburet let out a sigh of relief when the courtyard was still empty. He’d been afraid the mobs would respawn and they’d have to start all over again. “Thank God.”

“Tell me about it,” Gerald muttered from beside him, “I didn’t want to go through that again, either.”

They grouped up outside the Keep doors, the four tanks in the front again. “Okay, folks. Remember, don’t attack the possessed. Don’t damage them if you can help it. Just stop them from getting to the healers. Is everyone ready?”

At the massed assent of the raid, Alburet turned to Gerald. “You’re the lead again, Gerald. We go when you’re ready.”

Gerald got nods from the other three tanks, and the four of them shoved the doors open again. The same scene from before greeted them, with the mist curling up from the floor. Gerald stepped into the room with purpose, his shield held firmly in his grasp, his weapon on his belt.

The raid filed in, some of them nervously waiting for the action to start. As soon as the last member of the raid was through the doors, they slammed shut, sealing them all in again.

“You came back! Good, I get to have more fun with you,” Gwain mocked them, his voice echoing in the large empty room.

“Get ready,” Gerald called out as he turned back to the raid, waiting to see who was going to be first.

With no warning, ten people suddenly attacked one of the healers. Greenbeard, their target, went down with barely even an exclamation of surprise. People frantically grabbed for the possessed members as they swung to face their next target. Then the healers started to heal them.

Those people who were possessed let out horrible screams that echoed throughout the room. As the second set of heals landed on the possessed individuals, they went limp in the grasp of those holding them.

A moment of tense suspension went through the raid as the healers cast another round of healing on the held people. As the formerly possessed came to their senses, ten different members of the raid turned on the healers.

“They jumped,” Jaxton called out.

The raid pivoted on the new possessed members, again subduing them. The healers got off another round of spells, resulting in more screams before the round of possessed went limp.

“Get ready,” Alburet called out. “Looks like we get to wear them down one or two heals at a time until they stop.”

“You will never kill my most loyal men,” Gwain snarled. “At the most, you might render them ineffective for a time. I’ll be waiting for you, if you can reach me.”

“We’ll be along shortly,” Alburet yelled back as he turned to watch the next round of possessed show themselves.

It took five minutes before people finally stopped becoming possessed. Near the end, the number of those being possessed had dropped, until finally only one person attempted to turn on their guild mates. They waited several moments without anyone else becoming possessed. “That might be it,” Alburet called out.

“Good,” Marysue sighed heavily. “I think every healer went through at least two mana potions. They had a ridiculous amount of health.”

Greenbeard shook his head, “At least I was the only casualty. Thanks for the battle rez, Lambert.”

Lambert nodded, “Druids got to stick together.”

“We saw the bosses on the roof, so I’m thinking we should go up,” Alburet said. “Trapsmiths, can you check the doors for us?”

“On it,” Friendzone said as he headed for the door straight back.

“I’ll get the one upstairs,” Ironhand added as he went for the stairs.

Alburet handed out the mana potions to the healers from the extras he had in his bag. He found Ectoplasm in his bag as loot from the Possessive Spirits. He was wondering what it was used for when a flash of light came from the door Ironhand was at.

Everyone looked up to see a small puff of ash floating down from where Ironhand had been, all that currently remained of the Dwarven Trapsmith. Goldleaf went up the stairs and revived him.  Ironhand thanked him, then reported to Alburet, “Door was trapped. Nasty big lightning bolt. It did about six thousand in damage.”

Alburet winced at that, “Anyone here have over six thousand health?”

Ioaniss gave a strained smile, “I do, in fact. But, I’m only here as an observer, per your own wishes.”

Kim sighed, “I have a touch over six. I’m also a Trapsmith, so maybe let me handle the doors?”

Alburet grimaced, but nodded, “Not the best way to keep you safe, but it looks like we don’t have a lot of choice in the matter.” Turning to the healers he continued, “All of you, be ready to heal her.”

Lambert spoke up, “She’s in my group, I’ll make sure she stays up.”

“Okay. Kim, you’re up,” Alburet told her. “Please check the lower door first.”

Friendzone had backed away from his door when Ironhand had gotten fried. He gladly made room for Kim as she approached. “I didn’t see anything, but I’m not at your level yet.”

Kim gave him a small nod as she approached the door. After a few minutes of careful examination, she backed away. “I don’t see anything on this one. I’ll go check the upper door now.” With that she made her way upstairs to the other door.

She examined it for a minute before stepping back, “This one has two traps on it still. The first one is a needle trap, probably poisoned. I need someone with a shield to help, please.”

“Tiny,” Alburet said before anyone else could offer, “go be her bulwark.”

“Yes, master,” Tiny rumbled as he moved to aid Kim.

“Place your shield right here, and be ready for them,” Kim told Tiny as she positioned him. “I don’t know how many will be firing, but it won’t be pleasant.”

“I will be your shield,” Tiny told her simply as he crouched down, holding his shield in the spot she wanted him to.

Licking her lips, Kim reached forward with a thin metal rod. A heartbeat later the staccato sound of a drummer amped up on meth echoed through the room. Tiny grunted as he was almost pushed out of position by the barrage of three inch metal needles that impacted on his shield. When the sound ended Tiny stayed still, waiting.

Kim glanced around him, “Okay I think that was all of them.”

Tiny grunted as he stood up, stepping to the side so she would be able to access the door again. He stayed there, waiting for her to say he could go. Kim ignored him as she focused on the door, trying to gauge the next trap.

After another few minutes she stepped back from the door again, shaking her head. “It will unleash a magical effect, but I don’t know what kind. It’s beyond my skill to discern.”

Ioaniss sucked on his teeth, “So it’s a trip trap.”

Alburet raised a brow, “Huh?”

“A trap we can’t understand. The only way to find out is to trip it,” Ioaniss grimaced. “Every Trapsmith hates them. We never know if it will be death or not.”

“Master,” Tiny rumbled, his head turned to look down at Alburet. “I can trip it.”

Glancing at the raid he nodded, “Tiny, are you sure? I’m certain it won’t be pleasant.”

“Helping the master is my only wish,” Tiny rumbled.

“Fair enough. Kim, come on down here so you don’t get caught in it,” Alburet told her. Kim retreated quickly, going to stand beside Rolland. Alburet looked back to Tiny. “Alright, Tiny, go for it.”

Tiny stepped back to the railing then slammed his body into the door, shield first. A ball of dark energy surrounded the Destroyer as he vanished from view into the hall behind the door. Alburet looked at his UI, seeing that Tiny was undamaged. Puzzled, he looked up to see Tiny come back into view again.

“It is clear now, master,” Tiny rumbled. “Dark energy does not hurt Infernals.”

A chuckle rippled through the watching raid. Alburet shook his head, a smile on his lips. “Okay. Guys, we’re going that way first. Gerald, take the lead.”

“Form up, Alpha Company,” Gerald called out. Once they had he smiled, “Okay, let’s go see what the next challenge is going to be.”

The raid split, going up both sets of stairs. Gerald and Jaxton led the way into the new hallway. Doors along the hallway came into focus in the dim light inside the Keep. Before they reached the first of the doors, a pulse of darkness enveloped Gerald and Jaxton. When it dissipated, both men were on the floor, dead from the dark energy trap they had triggered.

“Stop,” Alburet called out, though he didn’t need to as the raid already had. Marysue and Brightlight revived the dead tanks. “Maybe we should have Kim go first, as loathe as I am to put her into even more danger.”

Gerald sat up as he came back to life, “Al, maybe we should have Tiny take point with Kim again?”

Tiny looked to Alburet, “If that is your wish, master.”

“Keep her safe, Tiny. That is your first priority at the moment,” Alburet replied, motioning with his head.

“Just stay a step behind me, please,” Kim added as she moved up to start examining the hallway. “If I raise my hand, stop immediately. It will be the fastest way for me to signal a trap.”

“As you say,” Tiny rumbled as he made sure his shield and weapon were ready. “I’m sorry if I hurt you.”

Kim gave a small smile, “If it saves my life, I’ll be fine with a little pain.” She looked behind her, “Everyone else stay a few feet back, please, in case we need to dodge backwards.”

The raid gave her the room she asked for, waiting for her to lead them on. She scanned the hall, which thankfully lacked any mist obscuring the floor. The dim light though, made many details difficult to discern.

Kim eventually reached the first of the doors, the rest of Alpha Company following several yards behind her and Tiny. She ignored the restless shifting of the bored players, carefully examining the door.

“Hey, Alburet,” Friendzone called out, “why don’t we just strip off our gear and run down the hall kicking the doors open?” A few others supported his idea.

Kim looked up from the door, “It’s trapped with a fire spell of some kind.”

Looking over the raid, Alburet tried to gauge the players. “How many want to try zerging the hall?”

A number of hands shot up. Alburet counted them with pursed lips. Gerald addressed them, “Guys, don’t we want to do this right? This is the way it’s supposed to be done.”

“No it’s not,” Lambert rebutted. “It’s normally five people at the right level, not fifty plus, way under level.”

“Okay. Everyone who wants to just rush the hall and kick open doors stay here. Everyone else, fall back to the main hall.” Alburet nodded to Friendzone, “We’ll be waiting for you all to respawn.”

Friendzone grinned as he began to pull his gear off, “Sweet. Come on guys, let’s do this.”

Kim pulled back, shaking her head, “You Two-souled are odd in the extreme. Throwing your lives away as if they don’t matter.”

Marysue shrugged, “Not all of us.”

“Even your group does things no natives would do,” Kim replied. “We are much more cautious, knowing that each death could be our last.”

“That is a fair point,” Fluff agreed. “For us, this is a secondary world. For many of us, it’s almost like a game.”

“I hope they don’t unleash another wave of Possessive Spirits on us,” Gerald muttered under his breath.

“You and me both,” Alburet agreed as he turned back to face the twenty mostly naked people lining up to zerg the hall. “We’re going to shut the doors. As soon as they’re closed, have at it.”

Friendzone gave him a thumbs-up as Alburet grabbed the door handles, “See you in a few.”

After a few seconds the hall echoed with explosions, thuds and thunderclaps as traps were triggered. Silence settled, then two minutes later Friendzone reported through the Raidstone, “We have the hall mostly clear, I think. Feel free to double check it while we come back up.”

“That is definitely a different way of doing things,” Ioaniss mused as Alburet opened the doors to the hall again.

“Kim, Tiny, if you two would be so kind as to check the hall for us while we wait,” Alburet asked.

Kim shook her head as she went past Alburet, “I don’t mind.”

Chapter Thirty-three

Kim came back a few minutes later, Tiny a step behind her. “It’s clear down to the end where it turns right. All the doors are opened, and the traps left their marks all over the stonework. I didn’t open any of the doors further than they already were. No sounds to be heard and no active traps detected.”

Grateful, Alburet thanked her, “Thanks Kim. Tiny, thanks for going with her, though it seems like you were unneeded this time.”

“It is my duty,” Tiny answered, still standing behind Kim.

“It’ll take a few minutes for the trap springers to get back to us. Then we’ll check out the rooms,” Alburet informed the raid. They milled around on the balcony and first floor while they waited.

Almost twenty minutes after the last trap had been set off the group of recently dead Two-souled came back in the front doors of the Keep. “That was kind of fun,” Friendzone laughed as he came back into the main room. “Did we get them all?”

“In the first section,” Gerald informed the Trapsmith. “Now that you’re back we were about to move on.”

“Cool,” Friendzone said. “We talked on the way up, most of us are willing to do it again.”

“We’ll keep that in mind,” Alburet replied before addressing the raid as a whole. “Okay, folks let’s check out the rooms…”

He was interrupted by a mocking laugh that rang through the room. “Time to play again,” Gwain told them.

Ten people turned on the closest healer, Marysue, and cut her down. The Possessive Spirits were back, and had taken them completely by surprise.

Gerald let out a cry of rage as he watched Marysue fall, turning on one of the attackers. He was tackled from behind, stopping his attack. “Get off me,” Gerald snarled as he broke free. “I’ll fucking kill them for that.”

“Tiny,” Alburet snapped out the command, “stop him. Hold Gerald so he doesn’t attack the possessed guildies.”

Tiny leapt off the second floor, shoving a few people aside as he landed next to Gerald. Grabbing the enraged Defender, Tiny lifted him clean off the floor, holding Gerald so they were face to face. “The master says stop, Gerald.”

The rest of the raid followed the procedure they’d established earlier, shoving the attackers back and taking the damage needed to safeguard the healers as they worked at banishing the Possessive Spirits with healing magic.

Gerald raged, cursing Alburet, Tiny, and the raid as a whole. It wasn’t until Greenbeard battle rezzed Marysue that he stopped.

“Gerald, stop it and help them.” Marysue’s voice was calm, collected and commanding.

“Yes,” was Gerald only reply as he calmed immediately. “Tiny, set me down so I can do my job. I’m sorry for that.”

Tiny looked at Alburet, who gave him a nod. Releasing Gerald, Tiny grunted as he grabbed Karen when she tried to slip past him. “Sorry, Karen, but you’re not yourself.” He held her firmly, though not easily as she squirmed like an eel, stabbing him when she could.

She came back to herself a moment later as the Possessive Spirit was healed from her. “God damn it, those things suck,” Karen snarled. She patted Tiny, “I’m fine, let me go now.”

Tiny released her, moving forward to grab Ironhand, who had suddenly turned to throw a trap. “It is as the master wishes.”

This time it took almost ten minutes for the attacks to stop. The healers all sagged, relieved to finally be able to catch their breath and regain some mana. Alburet handed around mana potions to replace those they’d had to use during the fight. He checked his supply, he could only do that two more times, then he would be out of potions.

Gerald pushed through the raid to get to Marysue, “Are you okay?”

Marysue’s lips creased up into a smile, “Of course I am. I know it’s hard to remember, but it’s still just a game.” She took his hand, “Thank you for worrying about me, though.”

He ducked his head, kissing her before she could react. When he pulled back from the short kiss, he whispered to her, “I don’t like losing you, even briefly.”

Her smile blazed brightly, her eyes starting to sparkle with unshed tears, “Good.”

“Mana potions are almost gone,” Alburet informed the healers as he finished passing them out. Turning to Friendzone, a sardonic smile settled on his lips, “I think I see the flaw with the death zerg for the traps.”

Shrugging, Friendzone sighed, “It takes fifteen minutes to get back up here, two minutes for the rezz. They respawned twenty-ish minutes after our last fight with them. So, yeah, you could be right.”

“Well with that said and the battle over, we should move on.” Alburet glanced around the raid before he called out to them. “Okay folks second floor, room checking. Trapsmiths in front, to check the rooms first. Do not go past the turn in the hall.”

While the other Trapsmiths in the raid started checking the rooms, Kim and Tiny started down the next section of hallway, intent on disabling what traps they could ahead of everyone else. As each room was declared clear by the Trapsmiths, it was searched. Various small items were found in several rooms, along with some coin and one necklace with 150 Wisdom and 80 Intelligence.

A number of casters asked about the necklace as soon as they saw the stats on it. Alburet quashed the conversation, “Who found it?”

Greenbeard raised his hand, “Me.”

“Did you already get a necklace from Gerald during the trip out here?”

“Nope, I got two rings.”

“Then it’s yours,” Alburet replied, handing it to him. “However, from here on until the Keep is cleared all loot goes to the guild. That does not include the individual loot from bosses. Everything we get will be shared out as fairly as possible.”

This was met with minimal grumbling, though it was obvious that a few people still wanted to argue the matter. Kim came back from the hallway she’d been working in.

“Alburet, the next hallway is clear of traps. There’s only one door that still needs to be cleared. I think it opens into a large room. The hallway has another bend at the end of it,” Kim reported.

“Tiny, help her clear the door,” Alburet told his faithful minion. “Kim, once you have the door cleared, please check the next section of hall for us.”

Kim nodded as she turned to go back down the hallway, Tiny following a step behind her. They waited for Kim to give the all clear.

“It’s clear,” Kim’s voice came over the Raidstone a few minutes later. “I’m off to check the hall.”

“Okay, folks, let’s see what the next challenge is,” Alburet called out. “Gerald, Jaxton, time to do that thing you do so well.”

The large room turned out to be a barracks, with beds for some sixty people. The Trapsmiths didn’t find any traps in the room, so the guild rummaged through the footlockers. They wound up finding three Greater Mana Potions, which were handed over to the healers. A few gold coins were scattered through the chests, and finally there was a dagger made of a reddish-black metal.

Inciderite Dagger (Required Agility 300)

Damage: 300 + 100 Fire

Durability: 5,762/10,000

The blade was handed over by Ironhand with a longing sigh. “Fuck, that’s a nice dagger.”

“Anyone have over three hundred Agility?” Alburet asked.

Karen raised her hand, “I have right at 300.”

“Anyone else?” Alburet asked, getting no reply though a few people were grumbling. “As no one else can use it currently,” he handed it over to Karen. “Okay, let’s keep this party rolling along folks.”

They gathered in the hall just as Kim came back from the next bend. “Alburet we have two rooms and a set of stairs going up.”

“Clear to the stairs?” Alburet asked her, noting an arrow sticking out of Tiny’s shield.

“The stairs are clear, too. Tiny helped me with that trap too,” Kim replied.

“Good to go, then. Please check the next floor, while we clear the rooms.”

Kim nodded as she turned to go. Tiny gave Alburet a reassuring nod before he followed her. Rolland watched his wife go with tight lips. He knew this was her job, but still the worry filled him.

Stacia leaned over to whisper to him, seeing his face. “Tiny be keepin’ her safe, have a bit of faith in him.”

Rolland grimaced, “I’m sure he’ll do his best, it’s just never easy. I forgot how much I used to worry for her.”

Patting his shoulder, Stacia responded, “As she worried for ya when ya went out onto the wall.”

His head fell to his chest for a moment, “Yes, I’m sure it was just like that. Maybe we’re getting too old for this sort of thing.”

“Nay, ya have been havin’ fun. Ya have nay been able to flex ya wings as ya have today, for so long. Ya will come to terms with the worry again, as ya used to, I be sure. Just as she did when ya were unharmed upon the wall.”

He raised his head to meet her eyes, “Thank you.”

The other two rooms along the hall turned out to be offices like the first ones had been. Coin was the only real loot to be found, although Ioaniss lingered as he looked at the titles on some of the dusty books.

Climbing the wide stairs to the third floor, the raid found a set of double doors directly before them. The doors stood open just a bit. The hallway split to the left and right at the top of the stairs. Kim was down the left side checking another door.

“The double doors are safe to enter,” Kim called out, not looking up from the door she was examining. “It appears to be a giant bathing room.”

Ironhand, Friendzone, and the other Trapsmiths went in first as they had before. Once they called it clear the others entered. As the guild filed into the room, they stood staring in silent awe. The room was done in a white gold marble. Two rows of showers lined the side walls, while a number of smaller baths took up the back of the room and a huge tub took up the middle.

From the ceiling hung a gold chandelier. The light coming from it was dim but still enough to illuminate the room. All of the fixtures inside the room were gold as well. The few cabinets in the room revealed towels and soaps, apparently intact under a thick layer of dust. Ioaniss approached the main bath. His eyes went wide when he looked into it.

“Justice,” Ioaniss whispered as his gaze traced over the mosaic inlay at the bottom of the empty tub. “That is a map of the First Empire,” he said, the awe in his voice palpable. “This is amazing,” he dug out a book along with a pencil out of his bag and began to draw the map.

“Fluff,” Alburet said softly to her, “can you draw that as well? I’m sure it will be useful later.”

Fluff nodded, pulling her own book and pencil out. She joined Ioaniss at the edge of the tub. After a minute, Ioaniss glanced at her drawing, his pencil faltering. He put his book away and watched her work.

“Fluffball, could I implore you to make a copy of that map for me as well? I will reimburse you later,” Ioaniss asked.

Fluff just nodded, not looking at him, “It will be easy enough to do. You’ll reimburse the guild, though, not me.”

Ioaniss nodded in agreement to Fluff’s terms. “You have a deal, Fluffball. And my thanks for agreeing to the request.”

By the time she was done Kim had finished clearing the left hall down to the corner and was working on the right side. “That room is ready for you. The hall beyond isn’t, though.”

They pilfered rooms as Kim continued to clear the halls and doors of traps. Here on the third floor appeared to be the officer’s quarters. Clearing them netted a shield that was a clear upgrade for all the tanks and a staff with a dark crystal set into the top. All of the casters wanted the staff just as the tanks wanted the shield.

Pretty much everyone who wanted either the shield or the staff met the stat requirements for the items. Alburet was left with the problem of figuring out who got them. He decided to do it fairly and pulled the deck of cards from his bag. He made them draw for high card, sending the shield to Chris Eveningstar and the staff to Violet.

Kim headed up to the fourth floor, followed shortly by the rest of the raid. She was examining a set of double doors just across from the stairwell when the first people made their way up. A short hall went to the left and right, ending at identical smaller doors to either side.

“The smaller doors are clear,” Kim told them. “This one has had four traps on it so far. I think it’s the main bedroom.”

The smaller rooms were clearly storage spaces, each holding various boxes and crates under a thick layer of dust. Each room also had a trapdoor giving access to the roof. The boxes were left untouched for now, as the members of Alpha Company ranged themselves along the hall around where Kim was working. She stood up, taking a deep breath.

“Got them all. That last one was tricky.” She turned to meet Alburet’s gaze, “I think this is where things get exciting again.”

“We haven’t been attacked again by the Possessive Spirits, so they might be limited to the first and second floors,” Alburet said thoughtfully, “so you’re probably right. This room probably contains one of our bosses.”

Ioaniss chimed in, “Gwain was a Paladin of Justice, at least before Ophelia. If he fell from Justice’s favor, though, there is no saying what he might have become. There is no record of what Ophelia’s class was.”

“We’ll just have to find out,” Alburet replied. “You guys ready for a boss fight?” he asked the raid, getting a cheer in response. “Let’s go say hi.”

Chapter Thirty-four

Pushing the door open revealed a large sitting room with coffee table, chairs, even a sofa. Two other doors connected to the room, both closed. Gerald entered the room cautiously, with Jaxton in step with him. They paused just inside the room, waiting to see if anything would happen. After a moment, Gerald shrugged.

“Seems empty,” Gerald advised them.

“Let’s check it out, then. Ironhand and Friendzone, if you would check the side doors,” Alburet directed, as the raid walked into the room.

The Trapsmiths each declared the doors untrapped. Gerald checked the one on the left first, finding a small private bathing chamber that was even more richly appointed than the larger one on the floor below. The right door opened onto an expansive sleeping room, complete with overly large bed. What caught his attention, though, was the chair next to the cold fireplace.

From her seat Ophelia smiled brightly at Gerald, her eyes sparking flame. “Stay still,” she ordered in a smoky voice that froze everyone in the main room. The double doors leading to the hallway slammed shut. “You came to see me first, instead of my poor husband. How touching.”

Alburet wanted to speak, but he was frozen along with everyone else. Ophelia smiled as she got to her feet, her white dress flowing down her legs and clinging to her enticingly. “Now then, what shall I do with well-meaning, but idiotic adventurers? How about I turn you into new pets? Would you like that darlings?”

Brushing her long blonde hair back from her shoulders, her ruby lips curled up into a smile that revealed pointed canines. “Maybe I’ll take one of you as a lover. It’s been so long since I’ve feasted on a living man. Which of you is special enough to warrant my time?”

Her eyes flickered over Gerald, “Ah, love. You do so love the woman you cherish, don’t you? It’s so delicious to break that bond. Maybe I’ll pick you…”

She stepped forward, patting Gerald’s cheek before she looked out into the main room. “Oh, you brought all of your friends along, too. Charming. I suppose I must inspect the rest of the livestock before I make any decisions.”

She glided through the room, looking at each person in turn. When she got to Alburet he felt a cold streak run up his spine. Her flaming eyes and pointed teeth suggested that she was a cross between a Vampire and a Succubus.

Ophelia’s gaze widened, as did her pointed smile, when her eyes met his. “So much rage, such love. You are simply precious, darling. You’ve been touched by darkness…” she paused as she leaned in and inhaled deeply. “You also smell of the master. Is he free after so long? Did he find the book, darling? Answer me.” The last two words were spoken in a tone that Alburet found himself unable to entirely disobey.

“I would need to know his name to verify,” Alburet told her as he struggled against the desire to do her bidding.

“Ah, you are a stubborn one. That just makes you even more fun to play with,” Ophelia laughed. She backed away, swaying through the raid without touching anyone or watching where she was going. She stopped in the door to the sleeping chamber, beckoning Alburet with one finger, “Come with me, darling. We can have a nice private chat while your friends entertain my older pets.”

Alburet snarled as his body began walking toward her, trying to fight it the entire way. Ophelia giggled. “So precious, trying to fight my will.” She turned to Gerald, “You are expendable now. Go, and shut the door behind you.”

Gerald spun on his heel, walking into the main room and closing the door with a thud behind him. There was a loud click, then the spell holding the raid motionless fell away. Gerald slammed his shoulder into the sleeping chamber door, only to bounce off of a black barrier that sprang up across it that took away part of his life force.

“We need the barrier down,” Gerald snapped over the Raidstone to focus the raid. “It’s a negative energy barrier. Healers, I need—”

That was as far as he got before the other door, which led to the private bathroom, swung open to admit a number of black, ghostly worms. The worms attached themselves to people, making their targets fall to the floor with wide eyes.

The doors to the hallway swung open as well, admitting Tiny and Kim. They were fending off a handful of skeletons, zombies and two golems. Gerald looked around at the situation as he snarled softly. “God damn it. Kill the undead. Healers split your forces, half on the worms, half on keeping us up. Greenbeard and Goldleaf, keep your heals on that barrier.”

Marysue spoke up as they shifted to follow Gerald’s orders, “There’s an aura up, taking away 10% of our life per minute. So this is a race. Go all out.”

Stacia, who had stared at the door with blazing eyes for a moment when she came free, turned to the raid. Her blades, which had been mostly unused during the trip came free as she drew them. She threw herself into combat alongside Karen and Fluff, who had jumped to help Tiny near the double doors.

Jaxton and Eveningstar leapt to Tiny’s aid as well, taunting some of the undead off of him. Rolland shouted a few words, and a flash of ice rooted the undead in place. Ioaniss was examining the shield on the bedroom door as the battle started to become chaotic.

“The shield is healing,” Ioaniss called out, “the Death Worms are sending it the energy they’re stealing from the people they’re attached to.”

“Gold, Green, switch to the worms and help their targets if you can,” Gerald called out.

The majority of the raid clashed with the undead that had followed Tiny into the room. The golems were the standard Frankenstein type constructs, except they had plates of metal attached to them in key spots to cut off a lot of critical attacks. The zombies wore plate armor, as did the skeletons.

“This isn’t working out well,” Fluff growled.

“I can barely hurt them,” Karen said, attacking the same skeleton Fluff was on. “Melee is all but useless here again,” she added. “Casters, you need to pile onto these guys.”

“Healers, in five seconds unleash your area heals,” Marysue cut over the Raidstone. “We need to drop the shield and the Death Worms as quick as we can.”

Five seconds later the area heals flashed out from all of the healers. All of the Infernals in the room were heavily injured by the light magic. Tiny, already badly wounded, was banished. Only Stacia was spared the damage, as her human guise protected her from taking damage from light magic. The Death Worms were critically injured, while the normal undead were damaged, but nowhere near as badly.

“Focus on the undead,” Gerald called out. “Healers, we might lose one or two, but for the next minute focus on the Worms. We need to stop them from jumping targets.”

The next minute was difficult, though everyone did their best. All of the healers reached for mana potions as the last Death Worm flashed into dust. The original targets had survived, if only barely as another 10% of their life ticked away from the debuff.

“Healers split,” Marysue called out. “Priests on the barrier, Druids stay on the raid. Shamans and Paladins cover the raid as well.”

“It has a million health,” Brightlight frowned as she began to heal the barrier. “That’s going to take too long.”

“Just do your best,” Marysue replied as they tried to heal through the shield.

Three minutes passed, the undead dropping one by one. When the final golem dropped, the debuff ticked again, taking away another 10%. That left the members at half of their maximum health pool.

The healers hadn’t even gotten the shield halfway down by that point. Grim looks were exchanged as everyone figured they were pretty much done. A horrible scream echoed from the room beyond the shield, “No! No!”

“Fuck, there goes Alburet,” someone muttered, but as they glanced at his status bar in the raid menu they saw he was only down 25% of his life. “What the fuck?”

“If we had our Abilities this wouldn’t be a problem,” Brightlight growled as she drank another mana potion.

“Too bad Phoenix Feathers aren’t a thing here,” Ironhand sighed. “Toss at a zombie and poof it dies.”

“You mean the Down Feather things from the Final Fantastic series of old JRPG games?” Greenbeard asked.

“Yeah. Imagine if we had one,” Ironhand faked throwing something at the door, “poof, shield gone.”

Karen chewed her lip, then threw a health potion at the door. When the glass broke on contact with the shield, 10% of the shield’s life vanished as well. Everyone who was watching went wide eyed.

“Health potions, quickly,” Marysue called out.

A barrage of potions hit the shield in rapid succession. More than was needed, but the shield vanished. Gerald slammed into the door with his shoulder again. The door flew open, slamming into the wall hard enough to come off its hinges.

Alburet was hanging from ghostly black chains in the middle of the room, his feet dangling above the floor. His head was down, and blood dripped down his chest from the plethora of ragged wounds across his chest. Before him stood Ophelia, frowned in annoyance as she turned to face the raid force surging into the room.

“I am not done playing with him yet, you rude little brats. Very well, I’ll do this myself then,” She flicked her wrist and a cat o’ nine tails snapped in the air, the leather bristling with dark metal spikes that dripped blood. “Who’s first, darlings?”

People had paused in shock on seeing their guild leader in the condition he was in. As Ophelia taunted them, Gerald set his mouth into a grim snarl as he started to charge forward.

Fluff hadn’t been first in, nor had Karen. They’d gotten into the room just in time to hear the snap of that wicked whip. Their eyes both went to Alburet, unconscious in his bonds. Before Gerald could charge, both of them reacted.

Karen ran straight towards Ophelia, passing Gerald a step before he joined her charge. Fluffball got there first, her scream of rage echoing in the room. Her skin, normally a deep red when she triggered Rage, was so dark it was almost purple. Her claws glinted as they swung forward, raking Ophelia’s pale, porcelain skin. Ophelia looked from the wounds to the enraged Lunari in shock.

“Bitch,” Ophelia spat as blood appeared through her dress. Her whip lashed out towards Fluff, who didn’t seem to care, intent as she was on dismembering the person who’d hurt Alburet. The blow didn’t land, Gerald having gotten there just in time to deflect it with his shield. Ophelia snarled, “You’ve made me mad, children. It’s time to show you your error in doing so.”

Marysue checked Alburet, seeing nothing wrong with him except for one debuff. He wasn’t suffering from the same aura that was steadily draining the life from the rest of the raid. His debuff was called ‘Tormented Dreams’. Unable to assist him, she turned back to help heal her guild mates. “Stacia, I can’t help him,” Marysue called out as she focused on healing. “Can you break this debuff?”

“Hang on, Asthore, I be comin’ for ya.” Stacia said as she reached his side. She wrapped her arms around his body, singing softly. The song pushed her mind into his nightmare, to help him break free.

Chapter Thirty-five

Alburet tried to resist, but could only watch as Gerald left his field of view and the door shut behind him. “You are so going to get your ass kicked when they get back in here,” Alburet told her.

A light laugh escaped Ophelia, “Oh dear, precious, idiotic child. Do you think that any of them will even survive long enough to make it through my barrier?” Her smile went from sweet to sharp in an instant, “Even if they could, they wouldn’t be in time to save you.”

He struggled against the invisible bonds that held him. “If you haven’t heard, Alpha Company loves doing the impossible. Besides, I’m a Two-souled. Even if you kill me, I’ll just come back again.”

“A Two-souled who has been near the master?” Ophelia’s eyes started to spark hotter as she stepped closer to him. The heat radiating from her eyes began to make his face blister slightly. “Tell me where you crossed paths with him. If you do, perhaps I’ll play with you nicely,” her hand trailed down his chest seductively. “Refuse, and I will show my claws,” she dangled a cat of nine tails just within his field of view.

“I’m a master, so the last time I saw me was…” he began before the cat lashed out, scoring though his leather chest armor and digging a deep gouge into his flesh. He bit back the scream, his nostrils flaring. “Be clearer, or do you not know how to ask proper questions?” He spat the words out with a hiss as he struggled against the pain, wishing again that he could turn the setting all the way to the minimum.

“Oh dear one, we have all night,” Ophelia smiled, baring her teeth. “I plan to do so much to you. By the time I’m done, you’ll be begging to tell me anything I want to hear.”

“My wife’s a better seductress than you’ll ever be. You’re just a two-bit trollop in comparison.” Alburet sneered with gritted teeth.

Ophelia slashed the whip across his chest again, the metal barbs digging deep furrows. Ophelia’s smile was gone, “I can smell the little Infernal slut on you, boy. She smells of Mother’s blood. A child or grandchild? I haven’t tormented one of that line since the early days of the Empire. Why not call her to you, so I can play with her? Better yet, dismiss her from your service and I’ll show you pleasures that you could never even imagine.”

Alburet’s eyes blazed with anger, small sparks of fire leaping from his eyes. “You cheap, trashy bint, do you think you are worth more than her? You’re locked in a broken Keep with a fallen Paladin, and you think you’re better than her?” He surged forward, the bonds that had held him vanishing.

Ophelia’s eyes showed her shock, the fire dampening as she darted backwards away from him. The cat of nine tails lashed out again as she tried to force him back. The blow did slow Alburet enough for Ophelia to utter a few guttural words. As she motioned with her empty hand, dark, ghostly chains lashed down from the ceiling, wrapping around him. They lifted him up off his feet, and as they did her smile came back.

“Oh, you are special after all,” Ophelia giggled. “I felt the Dark Lord’s power in you for a moment there. This is going to be even more fun than I thought. Your mind is open to me now. Married your little slut, did you? You’re used to having a Succubus inside your head. I think we can play a bit, hmm?” She started to sing a song, similar to Stacia’s but different.

Alburet had been straining against the bonds, but as she started singing, he felt his eyes grow heavy. Shaking his head, he fought the compulsion that tried to drag him down to sleep. Eyes fluttering, he was able to meet her gaze for just an instant before he dropped off to sleep.

“I’ll kill you…” Alburet managed before his head slumped forward.

Ophelia’s smiled broadened as she walked through the mindscape that was Alburet’s memories. “Look at all the broken memories in here. Maybe we should patch some of them up, even create some brand new ones. What do you think, darling, wouldn’t that be fun?” A dark, evil laugh bubbled out of the demented woman. “Here’s a brand new memory for you, darling. While you live it, I think I’ll play with you some more.” The cat snapped out, cutting into his chest again and blood began to flow from the wounds.

~*~*~

Alburet found himself standing in an unfamiliar place, though he knew of it. It was a popular spot for couples to go to for make-out sessions outside of Vegas. A single car was off the side of the road. Frowning as he tried to figure out what he was doing there, a muffled scream caught his attention.

Sprinting around the car, Alburet looked over the lip into the dry wash below. He could see the shadow of a man standing over a woman tied to an inflatable mattress. His rage spiked that a rapist would operate as brazenly as this.

“Get the fuck away from her,” Alburet yelled as he leapt down into the riverbed.

The shadow turned to face him. As it did, the woman tied to the mattress came into focus for Alburet. Kaylee lay on the mattress, staring upward with wide, frightened eyes. Duct tape covered her mouth and her black dress was shredded. Alburet froze, his breathing going shallow and rapid.

“Kaylee?” Alburet called out to her, his voice soft and full of loss.

Kaylee tried to say something, but the tape stopped her. The shadow began to laugh, “Oh, you must be the person she’s told me so much about. How’s it feel, to get here in time to save her?”

“I’ll fucking kill you,” Alburet snarled. Eyes going to Kaylee, he could see her pleading with him to help her. His hand dropped to his belt, but his gun wasn’t there. “Fine,” Alburet spat as he started forward again, “I’ll kill you with my bare hands.”

Two shots rang out in rapid succession as the attacker drew a gun from his waist and shot Alburet clean through both knees. “Tsk. I had hoped that you would put up more of a fight. She spoke so highly of you. So certain you were going to save her.” A snicker came from the shadow.

Alburet collapsed, as the pain tore through him. His knees had been shattered by the two bullets. He tried to scream, but the pain was too intense. Clutching at the bloody remnants of his legs, he cried.

“Now be a good little boy and stay there while I rape her,” the rapist snickered as he climbed between Kaylee’s thighs. “If you’re really good, maybe I’ll let you bleed out on top of her.”

“No! No!” Alburet screamed with all of his soul, as he started crawling towards the mattress.

The shadow laughed as he slammed the butt of his gun into Kaylee’s face. “Aww, how cute. Your ‘Uncle’ still wants to save you. But that isn’t going to happen, is it?” A wild laugh came from the attacker as he pistol-whipped Kaylee again.

Stacia appeared next to Alburet as he tried to crawl towards the attack, spurred on by the muffled scream from Kaylee. Her eyes wide, she snapped her fingers and the scene disappeared around them, leaving them in darkness.

“Kaylee?” Alburet cried, curling up into a ball.

Stacia pulled him into a hug, “Shh, master. This did nay happen. It be all a Tormented Dream. Ya be forced to live a lie, she pulled fragments from ya mind and crafted a thing to torment ya with.”

Alburet felt himself relax some as Stacia held him. “This was all false?”

“Aye, master,” Stacia said stroking his hair. “Kaylee was beaten and raped, ya know that. But ya was nay there, ya did nay have the chance to save her. This be nay real in any way.”

“Why? Why is this even allowed?” Alburet sobbed as he clung to Stacia.

“Shh, me lovin’ husband,” Stacia whispered as she stroked his hair. “Ya mind be fragile and the one who did this to ya is still fightin’ our friends.”

His tears vanished as he surged to his feet, his anger flooding back in full force. “She’s still there?”

Gulping uneasily at the intense hatred that now radiated from him, Stacia nodded, “Aye.”

“I’ll kill her,” Alburet snarled, vanishing an instant before Stacia.

~*~*~

Alburet came to with a cry of rage. His eyes flared, the flames leaping two feet from the sockets. “You want to play with me!?” The black bonds that had suspended him from the ceiling shattered like cheap glass. “I’ll show you true torment!”

His legs buckled as he landed, dropping him to his knees. Stacia caught him, kept him from falling further and helped him to his feet. She released him, allowing him to push through the raid to get to his prey. His guild mates were thrown aside in his wake.

Ophelia, who had been defending herself from the attacks of the raid and holding them off with ease after the initial surprise attack by Fluffball, blinked in startlement as Alburet came at her. “What? That shouldn’t be possible!” She backed away as he pushed his way through the raid to her.

“I told you before, you dumb bitch. We specialize in the impossible,” Alburet snarled as his fingers flexed, sharp claws extending from his fingertips. He sank the claws into her arm as she drew back the whip to strike at him. “I also said I’d kill you.” His flaming eyes shone with madness. He threw her into the far wall, hard enough to leave an indent in the stone.

The raid froze. Ophelia had been thrown a good fifty feet as though she were a rag doll. Karen, Fluff, and Gerald all moved cautiously up next to Alburet as Ophelia shook her head, pulling herself free of the wall. “I don’t have time to waste with you rabble,” she sneered. “The master is free and I must find him.” She reached into her cleavage.

The quartet, followed by the rest of the raid, rushed at her to stop her from whatever she was doing. Ophelia just laughed at them as she pulled out a stone and crushed it in her hand. Ophelia shimmered and vanished, leaving just a slowly falling cloud of dust from the stone she’d crushed. Her mocking laughter and final words echoed around the room.

“I’ll see you again, dear child. I can’t wait to see you again,” The echoes of her laughter faded away slowly. Alpha Company took stock of their losses.

Gerald grunted as he looked at Alburet, who had slumped to his knees. “You okay, Al?”

Shaking, Alburet shook his head, “No.” With that, he fell over into unconsciousness.

Chapter Thirty-six

When Alburet came to a few minutes later, his head was resting on Stacia’s lap. “Is the break over?” he asked, his voice a little scratchy.

“Nay, the guild still be searchin’ the rooms,” Stacia told him as she stroked his hair. “Are ya okay?”

“I’m a little upset about that dream,” Alburet told her, even though he felt calm. “That is not something I ever want to experience again.”

“Al, what happened?” Fluff asked, sitting on the ground beside him.

“Later, I can’t tell you here” Alburet told her. “Let’s just say that bitch took my worst nightmare and made me live it.”

Karen frowned, “That is some fucked up shit.”

Ioaniss, who was lounging nearby spoke up. “I’ve read of that ability, but never seen it used before. Records dating back to the oldest times say that Succubi can control dreams, twisting them into dark nightmares.” He paused with a wince as he glanced at Stacia, “Though she was obviously more than just that. She appeared to be Half-Vampire as well.”  He paused again, some recollection tickling at the back of his mind. “I want to say I’ve heard of that combination before.”

“Did we defeat her?” Alburet asked as he sat up.

“She ran,” Fluff replied, touching his arm, “after you threw her across the room. Do you remember that?”

Brow furrowed, Alburet nodded slowly, then glanced at his hands. “I had claws. I latched onto her arm and threw her like she weighed nothing.”

“We all got loot,” Karen added, hoping to get him out of his funk. “I got a second blade I can use.”

“I got a maul. I’m going to switch to that. My claws just aren’t doing enough damage in here,” Fluff added.

“What did I get?” Alburet asked. A belt appeared in his lap. “A belt.” He switched out his old belt for the new one, shoving the old one into his bag. “My old one was just about done,” He got slowly to his feet, swaying. Stacia and Kitten stood to either side, helping stabilize him.

Bob bounced on his toes, “You sure you’re okay?”

“I’m fine,” Alburet told the Imp. Turning to the others, he asked, “Downstairs next?” trying to distance himself from the dream.

“We’re almost done,” Gerald told him from the doorway.

“Good,” Alburet swayed again. “Why am I so wobbly?”

“Ya have a debuff,” Stacia told him softly. “Dark Lord’s Regret. It lasts for another minute. It says ya be greatly weakened after using the Dark Lord’s Blessing.”

Puzzled, Alburet opened his character screen and abilities but didn’t find anything called the Dark Lord’s Blessing. “I don’t have an ability called that.”

“Aye, it be somethin’ he grants only rarely. Me be thinkin’ it be what freed ya from the chains Ophelia had ya in. It also accounts for ya bein’ able to handle her like ya did,” Stacia told him.

“Huh, so he’s watching us,” Alburet muttered as he felt the unsteadiness subside as the debuff faded. “Well, once they are done, let’s head down to finish this.”

Marysue spoke from near the door, “We’re done checking the rooms. Gerald took care of handing out the two items we found.”

“Thank you,” Alburet told Gerald. “You’re truly a godsend. Without you guys helping me, and Kim, and Rolland, none of this would have happened. I’m just a figurehead.” His lips ticked up slightly as he ended the sentence.

Gerald chuckled, “Figurehead, my ass. You had the connections to get us here.”

“Alburet, are you okay?” Rolland called out from the main room.

Alburet realized that only his group and Ioaniss were in the bedroom with him. “Huh, protecting me?”

Karen nodded once, “As much as we could.” Her words carried a hint of bitterness, and Alburet could feel her disappointment at having failed to manage it earlier.

“Thank you,” he kissed her, then called out toward the door, “I’m up, Rolland. Is Kim okay?”

“I’m fine, but Tiny needs to be resummoned. He got me into the room safely,” she informed him as she and Rolland poked their heads into the room.

Alburet summoned Tiny to his side silently. “Tiny, welcome back and thank you for protecting Kim.”

“It was my job mast…” Tiny began, cutting off with his nostrils flaring. “You are injured?” Tiny’s voice was a growl as he looked for the cause of the blood still on Alburet’s chest.

“She is gone,” Stacia said to calm the Destroyer. “Asthore scared her off.”

Still growling, Tiny nodded. He looked to Alburet, “You are well?”

“I’m fine now,” Alburet told him, patting Tiny’s arm. “Let’s get going.”

People in the sitting room turned expectantly as Alburet entered. “Okay, who wants to have their brain played with next time?” Alburet asked as he looked over the room. A few chuckles greeted his question. “No takers? Odd, I thought having induced nightmares was something everyone wanted.”

“Kind of fucked that can even happen,” Greenbeard muttered. “How bad was it?”

Eyes going dark, Alburet grimaced, “It was the worst nightmare I hoped never to experience. It was unpleasant in the extreme. Then again, she is a raid boss.”

Gerald nodded, “She didn’t have a level, just a skull where one should be.”

“Then what the fuck was she doing here?” DrBone asked.

“Letting us know she’s going to be a raid boss later,” Alburet told him. “She talked about some ‘master’. If I’m right, then she’ll pop back up once the big raid shows up.”

“Great, so we can get our asses kicked again the next time we see her?” Ironhand laughed as he went out of the room.

They made their way back to the balcony overlooking the mist on the first floor. Gerald paused them there, “As soon as we hit the mists, the spirits will attack again. I want the healers to stay up here. We’re going to send ten people down there first and see if they get targeted. Do I have any volunteers?”

Ten people did volunteer, the Trapsmith Friendzone among them. He threw his traps into the mists first, so he wouldn’t have them ready if he got controlled. The other Trapsmiths who had volunteered did the same.

“Okay, once they’re possessed, everyone but the healers rush down there and hold them off,” Gerald said. He nodded to the people going in as bait, “When you’re ready.”

The ten people who had volunteered rushed down the stairs and into the mists. A few seconds later all ten of them turned to look at the healers, hissing as they made for the stairs.

“There we go. Push them back and keep them off the stairs,” Gerald called out.

His tactic worked out, none of the healers died. They didn’t lose a single raid member during that encounter. As the last Possessive Spirit was dealt with, Kim went over to check the door.

“Still untrapped,” She informed Alburet.

“You caused my beloved to flee,” Gwain’s voice echoed through the room. “I’m very displeased with you. Come, and learn your fate.”

Alburet chuckled, “Well, he invited us in. Let’s not keep him waiting too long. Kim, if you can check ahead of us.”

She led them into the grand hall beyond the door. She had them pause while she disabled traps along the hall, as well as those on the doors. Each of the rooms they passed were as unused as the others had been.

The rooms on this floor consisted of studies, meeting rooms, a large kitchen and dining room. Finally, that left them with just one set of massive double doors. Just as Kim finished disarming the traps on them a strangled scream went up from Brightlight.

Ten members of the raid had turned on her. Luckily, Violet’s Destroyer and Jaxton were next to her and were able to deflect some of the attacks. Marysue was the first to land a heal on Brightlight, getting her out of the worst danger as the rest of the raid rallied to protect her.

Another fight ensued with the Possessive Spirits. They had learned how to defeat them, though, and by now it was almost routine. After the Spirits were dealt with once more, the raid healed up and got ready to go through the doors.

Ioaniss stood by the doors, examining them, “Pretty sure this is the throne room. It is here that Gwain would have met any visitors and conducted most of the Keep’s business.”

Alburet looked to Gerald, “Gerald, you’re the lead tank. Lead us in to meet Gwain.”

A smile stretched across Gerald’s face, “Gladly. Alpha Company, this is it. Let’s claim this Keep.”

A cheer answered him as he turned, and with the other tanks shoved the massive doors open. They swung back with ease, slamming into the walls with a thunderous boom. The room they entered was dimly lit by several chandeliers that hung from the high vaulted ceiling.

There was just enough light to make out the giant chair at the far end of the room. On the chair sat a man in green plate armor. A shield leaned against the chair and a sword rested across the man’s knees. As the echoes from the doors died away, Gwain stood, shield and sword in hand.

“You have come to your doom,” Gwain told them. “Ophelia will return, and when she comes you will join us in death. May the Light, which has forsaken me, have mercy on your souls.”

Alburet focused on Gwain to get the status of the boss mob for the Keep.

Gwain the Green Knight (Level 90)

Fallen Paladin of Justice

3,000,000/3,000,000 Health

Gerald advanced a single pace into the room, flanked by the other three lead tanks. “We have come to put you to rest and claim this Keep, Gwain.”

“Maybe it is time,” Gwain replied. Raising his sword into a salute before him, Gwain waited, “Let us see if you have the strength to do so.”

Gerald smiled, “Alpha Company, the time is now.” He took a deep breath, “Charge!” Jaxton, Gerald, Chris, Tiny and the rest of the tanks led the way with a roar towards the solitary figure who waited for them.

“May Justice have mercy on me for what I do,” Gwain yelled back, slashing the air with his blade, which began to glow with a black aura.

The doors slammed shut and room plunged into darkness. Everyone came skidding to a stop as the light vanished, as they had no way to know where their opponent was now.

Gwain’s laughter rang out in the darkness, “Welcome to hell. Let us all be lost in the dark together.”

Chapter Thirty-seven

A single scream tore through the darkness a moment later. “He’s attacking me,” someone called out.

The room was briefly illuminated as the casters called forth their spells. Holding the spells, they were able to cast a dim illumination for a few feet. A white mist was flowing over the floor as they tried to take stock of the room. Gwain was not within any of the small spheres of light being created.

“Come, now. Put aside the light and join me in the darkness again,” Gwain chuckled, his voice echoing through the room.

“Come out and fight like a knight,” Gerald spat back. “Or are you a thief that you must hide in the shadows?”

“You dare call me a thief!” Gwain’s voice thundered. “You, who come to steal my Keep from me. You dare to call me the thief here?”

“Coward,” Jaxton called out. “Too afraid to stand and fight.”

“Puppies. I shall teach you what it meant to be a Knight of the Empire.” Gwain appeared briefly behind Chris, his sword slicing into the back of the unsuspecting tank. “It means holding against even certain death!”

The casters holding spells unleashed the spells on Gwain before he could vanish again. His health bar barely moved under the onslaught. As the spells were launched, the room was plunged into darkness again.

“Casters, get your spells back up,” Gerald called out. “We need some light so we can see.”

“It will do you no good,” Gwain taunted them as he cut into Chris again. “I’ll take this one first. Paladin of the Dark Lord,” the sneer was evident in his voice, “What can he do for you now, boy?”

Gritting his teeth against the new injury, Chris slammed his weapon against his shield. “By his grace I will triumph here today. Just because you failed your god doesn’t mean I will fail mine.”

“You dare! I was abandoned by Justice, abandoned to that witch, and you dare insult me!” Gwain’s words seethed with hate and anger, “What use are gods that care not for their people?”

“Justice, may you grant me a blessing,” Ioaniss intoned as he threw a stone upward. A dazzlingly bright light flashed into existence in the room, illuminating it clearly as it hung in the air. “He still cares. You should have prayed for salvation.”

Alburet blinked against the light, “What the hell, Ioaniss? You’re a Paladin? I thought you were a Trapsmith.”

“I am a Trapsmith. That is a minor blessing from Justice for work done in his name,” Ioaniss smiled. “It used to belong to the museum. I brought it with because I thought it might be useful.”

Once Gerald’s eyes adjusted to the sudden illumination, he found Gwain lurking in the small patch of darkness at the back of the room near the throne. “He hates the light. We have an advantage, let’s use it.”

The melee classes followed him as they rushed the Green Knight. Gwain snarled as he watched them come, “Damn you, Justice! I disavow your name. I serve a new master now!” He made a grabbing gesture at the light and it dimmed to a dull glow, bathing the room in shadowy illumination. “Now let’s continue.”

Gerald didn’t stop the charge leading them into melee with the Knight. “One of your tricks has been neutralized. We will defeat you.”

Gwain laughed as he slammed his shield into the ground. The shockwave from it threw those near him back ten feet, knocking them to the ground and stunning them. “One trick. One trick of so many, though. I’ll cut your motley crew down then Ophelia will raise you up again, to serve in his name.”

Gwain stalked forward as those caught by it waited for the stun to fade. All of the melee had been stunned, only the casters and healers who were standing further back weren’t affected. The casters launched spell after spell at Gwain, who appeared to ignore them utterly. He slammed his sword into Chris’s gut. “Where is your god now, Paladin?” Laughing, Gwain did it again. All of the healers were casting their spells on Chris, but even so his life dropped steadily as the damage outstripped their ability to heal him.

Chris snarled against the pain, triggering his one healing ability, fully restoring his health. That allowed the healers to keep him alive as the stun finally wore off. “None of us will fall to a man who turned his back on his god.”

Gwain stepped back from them as they rose to their feet. “I see. I had not expected to ever fight so many at once. I guess I’ll just have to use a few more ‘tricks’.” He slapped his sword to his shield, “Men, your Knight is under attack! Defend me!”

Pale shapes rose from the floor, ghostly white forms of men in plate armor. Gwain snapped his arm down, pointing at the force attacking him. The ghosts flew at the raid, each of them vanishing into one of the members of Alpha Company.

“Let’s try again,” Gwain laughed as he came forward. The Possessive Spirits turned their new bodies to attack the raid as well.

“Damn it,” Marysue called out. “Greenbeard, Goldleaf get your lasting heals up on each of the Possessed. I’ll heal them down, Deirdre you need to help me. The rest of you stay on the raid, keep them alive. If it looks bad, use your area heals.”

They split without hesitation to deal with their possessed guild mates, while keeping up as much damage as possible on Gwain. Even so, the damage they were inflicting was laughable. Those that hadn’t managed to get an upgraded weapon weren’t able to damage him at all. Alburet watched the damage scrolling by on his interface, and was discouraged. They were only doing about 10,000 damage per second to Gwain, which meant it would take them nearly an hour to bring him down. That, of course, was only if there weren’t any mechanics introduced that allowed Gwain to heal or to increase the damage he was able to inflict on the raid.

“This isn’t working,” Alburet hissed from near the healers as he lobbed his Fire Blasts at Gwain. He dismissed Kitten to bring up a Copy of Bob, as they needed every bit of extra damage they could get.

“It would be different if you all had your abilities,” Ioaniss mused. His hands twitched, his eyes darting to Alburet then back to Gwain. “I would hate to see this fail now. May I render assistance?”

Alburet growled slightly. He really wanted this to be a guild-only accomplishment, but he wasn’t sure they would be able to pull this fight off. “You’re an honorary Alpha Company member, at least until this fight is over.”

Ioaniss grinned, motioning at something invisible before him, “I accept.” A modified Alpha Company emblem appeared on his jacket as he pulled out a hand crossbow. “Let me show you all an interesting little something I invented.” He fired the first bolt. When it struck Gwain, a torrent of electrical energy exploded from the bolt. “My little beauty here can be loaded with a variety of ammunition.”

Alburet chuckled, “Welcome aboard, Jones.”

Tipping his hat, Ioaniss thumbed the cylinder for the crossbow over to the next bolt. “I’m glad to be here. History is being made.”

“Drink your mana and health potions as needed,” Alburet called out as he threw another Fire Blast. “Healers, we need those Spirits down as soon as you can.”

“We’re doing the best we can,” Marysue replied with a stern voice. “Hand out whatever potions you have left, so we know just what we have to play with.”

“Stacia,” Alburet called out, knowing she wouldn’t be able to do much in the limited melee space around Gwain.

Stacia slipped up beside him, taking the bag from him. She handed out the potions to the healers, then darted into the scrum around Gwain to distribute the remaining healing potions. After almost a minute she came back to him, the bag over her shoulder. “I have handed out everythin’ tha’ I could.”

“Thank you,” Alburet told her as the fight dragged into the third minute. Gwain’s health was only just visibly diminished when Alburet focused on his life bar.

“One down, keep it going,” Marysue called out as she downed a mana potion. “Hopefully once we down these Spirits they stay down for a while.”

“Stacia, stand by to do your best to guard the healers in case something changes,” Alburet told her.

“Aye, but I’ll also be protectin’ ya as well,” Stacia replied as she drew her blades.

A smile creased his lips as he kept up a steady stream of Fire Blasts. “Keep it going, guys. This is going to be a long ass fight.”

Eight minutes later the last of the Possessive Spirits had been dealt with. The healers had all needed at least one mana potion.

“Okay. Focus down Gwain. Healers, rotate out so you can regain your mana without potions. Everyone be ready in case he transitions after he loses a quarter of his life.” Alburet moved through the raid, using his buffs on as many people as he could. He thought, briefly, of taking the abilities that turned his buffs into group buffs. He shoved the thought aside for later, he would need to weigh it against empowering his minions.

A few minutes later, as his life dipped below 75%, Gwain snarled at them. “Peons, you are starting to irritate me. It is time to take this seriously.” He slammed his shield into the floor, knocking the melee back and stunning them again. He ran for his throne, dropping his sword and shield in favor of a two-handed sword pulled from the back of the ornate chair. “Let’s see if you can withstand the might the master has given me.”

He sprinted back at the melee, his sword raised high over his head, clearly intending to kill at least one of them. His rush slowed as a black tar-like substance coated the floor, sending tendrils around his feet and impeding his movement.

“Didn’t the Emperor ever tell you that it’s dangerous to run with knives?” Ioaniss grinned from his place off to the side of the hall. He raised the crossbow, launching another bolt at Gwain.

Gwain screamed in pain as white light exploded from the bolt, doing almost 6,000 damage to him. “Insolent dog! I’ll teach you to harm a noble.”

Ioaniss laughed as he thumbed the cylinder to the next chamber. “You don’t have to teach me, I already know how. Besides, I’m only healing you.”

Gwain lashed out with his sword, and the sticky tendrils holding him withered away. “I’ll deal with you in good time,” he said to Ioaniss, leapt the twenty feet that separated him from the melee, who were just struggling to their feet as the stun wore off. “But first, this one who taunted me at the start.” His two-handed sword arced toward Gerald, who hadn’t gotten all the way to his feet yet.

Tiny lunged from his knees, shoving Gerald from the path of the blade. It cleaved into Tiny instead, stripping all but 10% of his life away. Tiny roared in pain, his eyes burning. A wave of red energy from the blade hung in the air, outlining the path the blade had taken.

“The blade is also fire,” Tiny yelled. He stood up as Gwain swung at him again. “I am immune to fire.” He got his shield just in the way of the oncoming blade, but it was crushed, the metal folding like foil over Tiny’s arm just before he vanished.

“Tiny!” Bob screamed as he and his double renewed their assault on Gwain.

Alburet tried to resummon Tiny, but there was a lock-out on the spell. He knew there had to be a downside to letting a minion die in combat. He wouldn’t be able to resummon them until combat ended.

The tanks had regained their feet and engaged Gwain once more. Gerald took the next blow, his life dropping by over half even though he partially blocked the blow. “Fuck, tanks switch every hit.”

Jaxton stepped in to take the next blow, also losing over half of his life. “How are we supposed to deal with this?”

“We have you if you can keep him switching, taunt him if you have to,” Alburet called, watching the healers and focusing on the fight.

“Round robin it is,” Gerald said as the tanks all formed a half circle in front of Gwain.

The melee damage dealers swarmed in behind Gwain to get their damage back on the boss. Karen was in there, as was Fluff. Karen was using her new blades, and Fluff the maul she’d gotten from the fight with Ophelia.

After a solid minute of them trading off, Gwain laughed darkly, “Try this one.” He called out a word the raid didn’t know and spun rapidly in place. The first rotation did some damage to everyone in range, but seemed to be mitigated by the number of people he hit. The second rotation doubled the damage, the third doubled that.

By that point, those in range of the attack had started to dive away, seeing how that was going to stack up. Jaxton triggered a damage mitigation ability and stood his ground. He was pounded on each rotation, grunting as he hunkered behind his shield. His life bounced like a yo-yo as four of the healers focused on keeping him up while the others healed the damage done to the rest of the raid with area of effect spells.

As Gwain rotated for the fourth time he staggered as an ice slick bloomed under his metal-shod feet. Rolland frowned. Gwain should have fallen down. The speed of his rotation did diminish, though. Ioaniss launched a blue bolt at Gwain’s legs as well, a thick coating of ice locking one knee in place and slowing the rotation further.

“Everyone get ready,” Ioaniss called out as he launched the next bolt into the other knee.

Both knees locked solid, the ground below him frozen, and Gwain came to a slow halt. As soon as he stopped spinning his knees flexed, causing the ice to shatter. Stomping his foot, the ice under him also shattered. “Mere tricks. I’ll not be hindered by such paltry measures.”

All those who’d dived away from the Whirlwind attack piled back in. Karen landed the first blow, her blades sinking into Gwain’s back. Fluff tried to keep up with her, though her Rage had fallen off minutes ago.

The fight wore on. Gwain had only the one trick at the moment, the Whirlwind ability which he used every two minutes. Knowing the ability, and how to hinder it, the raid was able to keep pressing on, whittling his life down further and further.

Chapter Thirty-eight

As Gwain hit half life he slammed his sword into the ground, knocking everyone off of their feet and causing the dim light to go out. “Why? Why do you do this to me? Is the torment of my god turning against me not enough? I have kept my men bound to this place, so as to not torment the Empire further. But no, you push at me, making me follow his commands. This is on your heads, damn you all.”

When the dim light returned Gwain was over by the throne, his armor scattered around it. Where a man should stand, an abomination stood instead. Turning back to the raid as they got back to their feet, the thing called Gwain growled. His face was not human, or anything natural. It was a compilation of animal and insectoid parts stitched together. His body, what could be seen now that his armor was off, was a massive swollen, monstrosity, bulging with innumerable muscles that glistened in the dim light.

“How the fuck did that even fit into the armor?” someone asked in a hushed tone as they looked at Gwain in revulsion.

“This is what she did to me, after Justice turned his back on me,” Gwain told them in a buzzing voice. “She tormented my soul and changed my flesh to be what you see before you. I’m damned, to never know the joys of Delta World. All because I believed her honeyed lies. I disregarded the warnings of my men and let her lead me into damnation. And now she is gone, because of you. Who will spend eternity with me now?”

“Can we just attack him?” Karen asked Gerald.

“The break is letting the healers regain their mana,” Gerald told her. “It behooves us to wait until they’re full or he stops monologuing.”

Fluff growled, her fur starting to go red again, “He’s regaining health.”

“Fair point,” he conceded. He slashed down with his sword, “Attack!” Gerald led the charge towards their enemy.

Gwain didn’t move, hunkering down as they charged toward him. He extended his arms as claws the size of daggers sprouted. “Come. Let my children feast on your bodies.” Gwain breathed out a dark cloud that buzzed in the air.

The first wave of attackers found themselves under attack by a multitude of stinging, biting insects that burrowed under their armor to attack them. Those afflicted began to scream in pain as the bugs continued their assault. “They have a debuff,” Marysue called out. “Infested, they can’t be healed while the bugs live.”

“Feast, my pretties, feast. Eat them alive,” Gwain laughed mockingly, lashing out with his claws as those not Infested surrounded him.

Alburet rushed forward and triggered his area spell, Fire Burst, which could hurt allies. He did 500 damage before mitigating effects to all those who were rolling on the ground trying to crush the bugs. As soon as the fire washed over them the debuff, Infested, disappeared. Gerald grunted as he got to his feet, “Thanks, Al. Never thought I would thank someone for burning me alive.”

“He’s always ready for a hot time,” Karen deadpanned as she got up. Her face was a mask of hatred, “Let’s go kick Gwain’s ass.”

The dozen people who had been affected by the debuff agreed with her. They moved toward the fight, frustrated when they realized they couldn’t get close enough to do anything. “Well, balls,” Friendzone sighed as he stood there with the others. “Now what?”

Alburet moved off to the side as the fight continued, tossing Fire Blasts into the melee when he could. “Violet,” he addressed her through the Raidstone, “move to the other side of the room. If we need to clean more bugs we’ll have better coverage.”

“On it,” Violet called out as she moved to the other side of the group.

“He’s taking more damage now,” Gerald pointed out as he watched Gwain’s life yo-yo, the health regeneration returning almost as much life as the raid was piling on him. “Even with that health regen, we’re chipping him down faster than before.”

About a minute later Gwain turned to the tank that currently had his aggro to breathe out another cloud of insects. Everyone touched by the cloud became Infested, dropping to the floor in pain as insects burrowed into them.

“Violet, burn that off of them,” Alburet called out. “Gerald, taunt him and pull him this way, so her Fire Burst doesn’t hit the entire raid.”

“On it,” Gerald replied as he taunted Gwain to him, closer to the side of the room Alburet was on.

Ioaniss loaded another cylinder into his crossbow, “Few casters have spells that can injure their allies, and most use Abilities to change them so they don’t. This is a rare case where it is helpful to do so.”

Alburet hadn’t considered that angle before. “I did’t know that, but it’s damn useful right now.”

After Violet burned the bugs off the second set of people that had been Infested, the healers began the process of getting everyone healed again. “We can do this,” Marysue told the raid. “We’re keeping up with it, just keep going.”

The fight dragged on for another ten minutes as they slowly whittled down Gwain’s health towards the quarter mark. Every minute he breathed another cloud of bugs, but the raid was ready for it now, with Alburet and Violet taking turns clearing the Infested debuff.

“Get ready, we’re about to transition him to his last phase,” Alburet called out.

A few seconds later Gwain passed the quarter life mark. A guttural scream reverberated from his throat at that point. “No! No! No!” Gwain leapt into the air, landing with a shockwave that pushed everybody against the walls, pinning them in place.

Staggering to the middle of the room, a glowing black light bathed his body. “Master, I beseech you, grant me one final boon.”

A dark laugh rolled through the room, sending shivers down the backs of the raid members. “You fail me time and again. And you wish a boon,” the voice was full of malice. “I will grant you a boon, one that you will hate. Take my final gift to you.”

Once more the room was plunged into darkness. When it lifted, Gwain stood three times the size he had been. He looked mostly human, except his skin had plates of metal imbedded into it. His hands were missing, replaced with blades that emerged directly from his wrists.

“If you fail me this time, I won’t even bother raising your pathetic corpse,” the voice intoned.

“Thank you, master. I will not fail you,” Gwain sobbed, like a broken child. “I cannot fail him. He is all I have left to believe in.”

The pressure that had been holding the raid to the walls vanished. “He isn’t regenerating health anymore,” Gerald called out over the Raidstone. “Alpha Company, this is it. Let’s finish it.”

Those words were the signal for the raid to charge at Gwain with renewed fervor. As they closed the distance to Gwain he spoke under his breath. The blades emerging from his arms were suddenly wreathed in dark flames. “This will send you all to your final deaths,” Gwain hissed as he lashed out just as Gerald got into range.

“Deirdre, Chris, Rolland, Kim, and Jones get out of there! Stay back and do not draw his attention,” Alburet barked over the Raidstone as fear washed through him at Gwain’s words.

Gerald was able to barely block one of the two blades. They swung at him with a speed he was not prepared for. As the one cut into him, he let out a ragged cry of surprise. Over a quarter of his life vanished with that hit. He also had a new debuff on him, Death’s Wound, which negated light magic healing him for thirty seconds.

“Gerald, pull out,” Marysue called out. “Jaxton, switch with him. If you get hit switch out with the next tank.”

Gerald staggered back, but not before a second swing took more of his life away. “Tanks rotate, focus on defending yourselves.”

Alburet rushed forward, casting Demonic Vitality on Gerald. Gerald started regaining health, slowly. “Deirdre, you can heal those with the debuff. Violet, you too. Focus on healing.”

Violet, Alburet, and Deirdre did their best to heal the wounded who had the debuff. As the first minute of the last phase came to an end, they knew they wouldn’t be able to sustain it. “Healers, start healing this fucker, you guys are going to need to help us damage him.”

Gwain started attacking whoever was closest to him with his off hand, while focusing on the tank who had aggro with his main hand. Because of that most of the melee had the debuff, dancing in and out of range as they tried to keep up the damage on Gwain.

Friendzone pushed his luck, staying too long inside Gwain’s reach. As he died a black wisp floated from his body to Gwain. Greenbeard tried to battle revive Friendzone, but it failed to work.

“Can’t battle rez if you die right now,” Greenbeard let the raid know. “Melee, keep that in mind, don’t get greedy.” It was good advice, but they didn’t have a lot of other options if they wanted to damage Gwain.

Alburet noticed that Gwain had a new buff now, Darkness Incarnate. The buff effect mentioned that it stacked to ten, but that was it. “He gets something if ten people die, so for the love of all that is holy, don’t die.”

Ioaniss sighed, putting his crossbow away once he’d run out of ammo. “Probably should have saved some for this part of the fight.” He tossed a couple of traps at Gwain.

Kim followed his lead, throwing her own traps into the melee around the boss. Small jets of flame and crackles of lightning surged around Gwain’s legs, doing less damage than they’d hoped for.

The next person to die was cut down by Gwain’s secondary blade when he just couldn’t get out of the way in time. Gwain’s buff gained another stack as the black wisp was absorbed. Grumbling, Alburet shook his head as he continued to throw his Fire Blasts. He frowned as the spell hit. The damage had dropped. “The buff he’s getting mitigates spell damage,” he warned the raid.

The damage on Gwain slowed.  The melee were afraid to get close with the debuff on and they all seemed to have been hit at least once. The tanks were doing their best to rotate out, trying to let the debuff fall off between swaps.

Deirdre spoke up, “I be needin’ more mana potions.”

Casters close to her handed some off, knowing she was the sole healer keeping the tanks going at the moment. She downed the potions as she kept her heals going.

“You will not defeat me,” Gwain rasped out as he cut down another raid member. “I have the boon of Stein upon me.”

Ioaniss called out in horror, “Stein? As in Franklin Stein?”

Gwain cackled. “The master is not the first, but he is of the blood. You will know, once he comes to raise your bodies.”

Ioaniss staggered back, horror clear on his face, “The King must learn of this.”

Mocking laughter echoed from Gwain as he hacked into Jaxton. “You will all die here! None shall know of his return.”

Jaxton used his self-heal to stay in the fight for a few more seconds before he switched out with Violet’s Destroyer. “Deirdre, how are you holding up?”

“Not well,” Deirdre replied as she drank another mana potion.

“Alburet, we can’t keep this up,” Violet added as she took her last mana potion.

Alburet gauged Gwain’s health, doing quick math in his head. “Two minutes, two more minutes and we’ll have him.”

“No, your end is nearer than that,” Gwain hissed.

The next minute was worrisome as the raid struggled against the debuff. Gwain was under ten percent of his life when Deirdre called out that she’d run out of mana potions.

Alburet considered it, then shook his head, “Everyone in. Mob him, do as much as you can before he cuts you down.”

The raid surged forward, triggering any abilities they had for more damage. Those in melee range were cut down one by one. Karen died, Fluff joining her a couple of seconds later. When Gwain’s buff gained ten stacks he let out a roar that stunned everyone still alive.

“Fools! You think you can kill me?” Gwain hissed. He picked up Gerald by slamming both blades into the Defender’s chest. “Now I will show you true power.” He ripped Gerald in half as he pulled the blades in opposite directions, laughing the entire time.

The stun wore off quickly, but Gwain now had a 30% magic damage shield, Dark Shield. “He’s going to be harder for the casters to damage,” Alburet called out.

Jaxton stepped up to take aggro, as everyone else surged in to renew their attack. Gwain’s health was wearing away, though more and more slowly as people died. “Back up and get ready to kite him,” Jaxton warned as the last melee was cut down.

The tanks, now the only ones still standing within melee range, were being dispatched with brutal efficiency. “If he targets you, do your best to keep him chasing you,” Alburet called out as Violet’s Destroyer died.

Gwain focused on Icyhot, whose damage had been the highest from the casters. Icyhot used all the ice magic he had to slow the monstrosity as he backpedaled around the room, trying to give himself as much room as possible.

Alburet watched Gwain’s health bar drop. “He only has a little over a hundred thousand left. We can do this, don’t give up!”

Icyhot was cornered and cut down not long after that. Gwain turned to Alburet with an evil smile. “You’re next, Summoner. Watch your raid fall apart around you.”

Alburet smiled back grimly, “You should know your limits.” Pulling the maul from his bag, Alburet silently covered the weapon with flame. “After all, Ophelia couldn’t handle me. What makes you think you can?”

Gwain started forward with a snarl, “YOU made her leave me?” With a roar he came after Alburet, his enlarged form enabling him to close the distance quickly. “I’ll ask him to bring you back as my own personal plaything.”

Stacia stepped in front of Alburet, her blades held ready. “Ya will nay touch me husband, unless ya go through me.”

Gwain slowed his advance, “Husband?” Laughing, Gwain shook his head, “Fine, join him in death.”

Gwain, focused on the enemies before him, hadn’t bothered to look up so he was taken completely by surprise when Bob and his Copy came off the wall to attack his face. “First you go through us,” Bob cackled as his claws dug into Gwain’s face, just missing the eyes. “We might be out of mana, but we still have claws.”

“Insolent whelps,” Gwain snarled, his bladed arms coming up to slice both Imps. Bob’s Copy vanished as Bob died, “I’ll teach you that nothing will stand in the way of his plans.”

Stacia had darted forward during Bob’s distraction, ducking low to get behind Gwain. As Gwain turned his attention back to Alburet, her twin blades sliced into his ankles. “You not be goin’ anywhere,” Stacia snorted. Gwain’s arm blurred around, three quick cuts leaving Stacia in pieces around his feet.

Alburet had started forward when he saw Stacia die, and his brain shut down. A scream erupted from his core. He charged forward, maul drawn back as Gwain turned to him.

“Oh, did you feel that?” Gwain laughed darkly.

As Alburet came into range, Gwain swung at him, only to have his blades hit DrBone and Violet. Their blood splashed onto Alburet, though he didn’t seem to notice it. His maul came around, slamming into Gwain with more strength than he should be able to bring to bear.

Gwain staggered two steps backward, eyes wide in shock at the damage dealt him by that blow. “You think you can best me?”

“He doesn’t have to,” Marysue replied, diverting Gwain’s attention for a moment. “He isn’t alone, after all.” Her smile was vicious as her hand sparkled, “This is for our friends and lovers.”

Gwain sneered as her spell landed, the light magic burning into him as it had before. Those casters still standing all timed their strikes together, Marysue’s spell the first of a barrage. A sole arrow sprouted from Gwain as well, launched by Leggylass.

His life plummeting fast, Gwain roared. The flaming maul slammed into him again, cutting the roar short. “You think you can hurt my loved ones and walk away? You’re not the first to make that mistake,” Alburet snarled as he slammed the maul home again, just as another wave of spells slammed into the undead monstrosity.

Gwain’s life fell to a single percent. He batted Alburet away from him, throwing the Summoner clear across the room with the flat of a bladed arm. Alburet slammed into the wall, the wind knocked out of him as the maul fell from his hand. Gwain stalked toward the stunned Summoner, snarling.

“Kill him,” Marysue called out as the ranged continued to pour all they could into the monster.

Alburet didn’t die, though he had come close. He was able to stagger back to his feet just in time to watch Gwain get cut down by the others. The monstrous body swayed, then toppled with a crash as Gwain died with a despairing shriek. “We did it,” Alburet coughed. A series of pop-ups flashed into everyone’s vision.

Gwain’s Keep has been cleared.

This keep may now be claimed by the leader of the Guild responsible for clearing it.

To claim the keep, have your guild leader sit upon the throne.

Chapter Thirty-nine

Alburet read through the rest of the pop ups, dismissing each one after reading them.

Quest Completed: Safely Escort Deirdre Crowley to Gwain’s Keep.

Reward: Increased reputation with all Dark Lord factions.

Your reputation with all Infernals is now Respected.

Gwain’s Keep Cleared.

Your reputation with all Stormguard factions increased

Your reputation with all other factions increased

Gwain the Green Knight laid to rest.

You gain 5,000 gold

Clear a Keep.

Your reputation with all factions is increased.

You gain 10,000 gold

You are now Liked by all Dwelden factions.

You are now Liked by all Elven factions.

You are now Liked by all Lunari factions.

You are now Respected by Stormguard Guards.

You are now Friendly with all Stormguard factions.

You have 9 unselected Abilities. Visit a trainer to select them.

Alburet handed one of the two mana potions he still had to Marysue and the other to Deirdre. “Get folks revived, if their timers haven’t run out. Make sure to mark them so you have the time to actually do it.”

He stepped away from the surviving raid members, all busy reviving fallen comrades or examining the loot they’d gained. He summoned Tiny first. The burst of smoke made a few people look over, but they went back to what they’d been doing when they saw there was no new threat. “Tiny, run interference for me,” Alburet mumbled softly. Next, he summoned Stacia, Copying her before the smoke could clear. Stacia shifted instantly into her human guise, while Kitten waved away the smoke as if she had been the one summoned.

“I’m glad you’re immortal,” Alburet whispered to Stacia.

“As long as ya be with me, I will be. Sorry for causin’ ya distress, but ya needed a moment to deal with him,” she replied as she rested her head on his chest.

“You did what you deemed best at the time. Please don’t do that again though, it nearly broke my heart.”

“I will do me best, me lovin’ husband,” Stacia told him before kissing his cheek.

He summoned Bob a moment later, “Bob, well done on the distraction.”

Bob looked around and smiled broadly, “So was it my distraction that won the fight?” Bob was taller and darker than before, having become an Improved Imp.

“It surely helped, Bob,” Alburet told the proud Imp. Alburet made a mental note to ask Bob if he could fly yet.

A moment later Fluff and Karen wandered over to him. “We did it,” Karen exhaled, “I almost want a cigarette. That was intense, am I right?”

“Wish you had been there for the finish,” Alburet told them. “The fight was not fun for you guys.”

“The bugs were the worst,” Fluff shuddered.

“Not fun. Thankfully Alburet was able to burn them away,” Karen added, giving him a kiss on the cheek. “So, are you going to claim that throne or not?”

He shook his head at her, before pulling her in for a hug and kiss. He did the same to Fluff, basking in her purr. “Glad we don’t die any final deaths, I’d hate to see either of you leave.”

Fluff smiled at him, “I feel the same.”

“Me too,” Karen added. “About that throne, though?”

“I was going to wait for the raid to rez first,” Alburet chuckled as he looked over at the growing number of people standing around the throne room. He smiled when his eyes found Kim and Rolland talking to each other. Ioaniss was talking to Ironhand about his crossbow. He sighed in relief to see Chris and Deirdre, both very much alive and deeply involved in their conversation. “I’m happy they survived, and it seems like it’s time.” He went over to the throne, stepping around the green armor that still littered the ground in front of it.

He waited until everyone had been revived to address them. “Alpha Company, well done. Our combined might was enough to overcome our foes and allow us to claim this Keep. I’m frankly honored to be here with you at this time and place. This moment is because of all of you.” He set aside the shield and sword to sit on the throne. A pop up appeared and Alburet accepted the prompt without hesitation. The light in the room brightened as the pop up vanished. “Welcome to our new guild hall, Alpha Company.”

A cheer went up from the crowd, followed by happy conversation as people regaled each other with highlights of the final battle. Gerald made his way over to where Alburet sat, “Al, seems like we managed it. What loot did you get for beating Gwain?”

“Oh,” Alburet blinked, opening his bag and pulling out a leather chest piece that was midnight black. Laughing he held it out for the others to see, “Another piece of the set.”

Leathers of the Demon Lord.

Unique Scaling Item, Part of the Demon Lord set

Armor 130 to torso (up to 200 depending on level) stacks with Demon Skin

Stamina 130 (up to 200 depending on level)

Strength 130 (up to 200 depending on level)

Indestructible

All debuffs last half as long.

Becomes Soul Bound when equipped

Other parts of set:

Crown

Boots

Gloves

Pants

Belt

3 piece bonus: Race change and improved stats from armor

6 piece bonus: ???

“I thought I was doing good to get the first piece of the new Assassin set,” Karen snorted.

“It looks like everyone got a piece of the new class armor sets,” Marysue added as she pulled on pristine white boots. “The bonuses are really nice, too. Two hundred wisdom and a hundred agility.”

Fluff had gotten a belt in a black scale pattern. Gerald had received a white enameled plate belt with an ornate buckle. Karen ended up with dark grey leather gloves. Each of them wore their new pieces with pride, having earned them. Alburet looked around and saw that everyone seemed to be wearing their new gear already.

He slipped his new chest piece on, noting how the coloration of the arms went from black at the shoulder to deep red where it met his gloves. “Just like his skin,” Alburet murmured, thinking of the Dark Lord. The soft leather chest piece had three buttons running down the front like a proper vest should, but it had a long back like a robe or duster.

“Alburet, might I request this armor for the King?” Ioaniss asked, indicating the armor still laying around the throne.

“Sir Jones,” Alburet said as he gestured at Gwain’s armor, “It is my honor to present to the Crown, through you, the armor of Gwain the Green Knight, along with his sword and shield.”

Alpha Company members are now viewed as Respected by all Stormguard factions.

You are now Respected with all Stormguard factions.

Ioaniss grinned broadly, “I shall personally make sure he knows of your generosity once we return to Stormguard. If you don’t mind, I’ll go meet Renful and keep an eye on him.”

“That, Sir Jones, is the best gift I can get from you today,” Alburet chuckled.

“Folks, once the guards and mercenaries get here we are going to have a party,” Alburet added to the room at large as he triggered the Raidstone for the last time. He drew out his Mindstone, sending messages to Roberto and Banthor, telling them it was safe to come up now. Both men sent back acknowledgements, and let him know they’d be up as soon as they could.

Rolland wandered over to the group around the throne, “Alburet, I’ll have the circle set up by tomorrow morning.”

“That works well enough. I’m sure everyone will want to hop over to train and such.” He turned his attention to Kim, “Kim, can you set up to have another receptionist work with Vanessa? This way we can have the desk in the city manned all the time. I’d like you to handle that sort of thing here,” he motioned at the Keep around them.

Kim smiled, “I figured it would be something like that. I’ll get everything set up.”

Alburet handed over all the reagents for the portal to Rolland. “That is everything we currently have. Banthor will be setting up parties to go out into the Dead Lands to get more for us. Talk to him about how you want to arrange matters in that regard.”

“Will do,” Rolland replied as he led Kim away from the throne.

“So, what are our plans, now that this is done?” Gerald asked.

“As a group?” Karen clarified.

“Yeah. Are we going back to do all the zones we missed, along with the dungeons?” Gerald asked.

“Let’s discuss it after we level up tomorrow,” Alburet told him. “Gods only know what might happen between now and then. I’m thinking a day or two off sounds good, though.”

Laughing, Gerald shrugged, “True enough. Do we even have any booze left?”

“Some, though not as much as I had been planning on having.” Alburet dug out the last of the booze and food that he’d carried for the celebratory dinner. “Once the others get here, we shall have a party.”

“That was a hell of a jump in reputation,” Karen added. “I’m now Respected with many of the different world factions and Revered with the Stormguard Guards.”

The others agreed with her, except Alburet. “My negative modifiers have kicked in. I’m friendly with the world, but only Respected by Stormguard.”

“Ouch. Because of the race change, right?” Karen asked.

“Yeah. It’s fine though, the bonuses of being a Half-Infernal are pretty amazing.”

“I still want a race change,” Karen muttered.

“We still have five months before the first test for you guys is over. So we have plenty of time to try and find something for you,” Alburet placated her with a grin.

“I’ll stay as I am,” Fluffball added.

“I wouldn’t change you for anything,” Karen smiled at Fluff, putting her arm around Fluff’s waist.

The party kicked off about twenty minutes later when Roberto and the guards finally showed. It seemed Roberto had brought along some celebratory items as well. Food, booze, and laughter were had in plenty during the party. Many Alpha Company members entertained groups of guards and mercenaries with retellings of the raid. The Possessive Spirits caused more than one man to shudder as those that had been possessed related how it had felt. As the night wore on Alburet took Stacia by the hand, leading her upstairs to the big room.

He looked for the other two before they left, but didn’t find Fluff or Karen in the crowd anywhere. “Where did they go?”

“They be celebratin’ a bit on their own,” Stacia informed him as they climbed the stairs. “It be time for her. I do hope that Karen takes her time.”

“She will, this is something she’s been hoping for and she won’t want to make a mistake,” Alburet reassured her.

“Aye. Tonight I will make sure ya have no dreams. We should just spend it by ourselves and enjoy the night.”

“Yeah, don’t mind us,” Bob snickered from behind them.

Laughing, Alburet looked back at the Imp and Tiny. “You’re dismissed, my powerful, wonderful minions. Thank you for all your aid. Go celebrate with your wives tonight.”

“Gladly,” Bob vanished swiftly, as if he had a hot date.

Tiny gave a small bow, “As you wish, master. I wish you a pleasant night.”

Alburet was about to dismiss Kitten when Stacia stopped him. “Mayhap I want to shower ya with double the love.”

Smiling, Alburet shook his head but acquiesced to her request. “Far be it from me to turn down such a request. You may shower me with all the love you can.”

Her eyes sparkled at his words, “Challenge accepted…” She paused, looking at his ssurprised face, her lips stretching into a smile, “Good, I used it right. I’ll let Karen know tomorrow.”

Chuckling, Alburet followed his wife, wondering again how he had been so lucky to have her fall in love with him. As they neared the room, he picked Stacia up, slinging her over his shoulder as he crossed the threshold. “Now, I think it’s time for me to reassert who is in charge between us.”

Alburet

Half-Blood Infernal Summoner

Level 65

Strength: 265 (260)

Agility: 135 (130)

Constitution: 220 (190)

Intelligence: 190 (160)

Wisdom: 780 (500)

Charisma: 165 (130)

Health: 5,450

Mana: 11,050

Spells:

Demon Skin- Rank 6

Demonic Retribution- Rank 6

Summon Improved Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 6

Sap Strength- Rank 6

Demonic Haze- Rank 6

Summon Improved Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 6

Fire Burst- Rank 6

Summon Improved Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

(9 Upgrades to be selected)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Forty

Alburet woke with Stacia and Kitten snuggled up to him, sleeping contentedly. He kissed Kitten’s brow before he dismissed the Copy, then turned to Stacia who was waking. “Morning, my loving wife.”

“Mornin’, me lord and master,” Stacia murmured back as she kissed his chest. “We accomplished the task.”

“Yes. Yes, we did. We should get up and see what everyone is doing. We need to head back to Stormguard, and let your parents know that everything is fine. I need to train all those abilities that I got during the journey, and Bob really wants a new toy.”

Stacia giggled softly, “He did provide a good distraction.”

“He did indeed. I owe him and Tiny both new abilities, I really need to see what else I can take,” He rolled her off of his arm, giving her a kiss before getting out of the bedroll that they had spread on the bed.

Stacia let him go, stretching out languidly, watching him watch her. “Do we need to leave so soon?”

“Get up, you insatiable sex demon,” Alburet laughed as he started to dress.

Pouting, Stacia got out of bed, “As ya wish, master.”

Alburet slapped her ass after he pulled his gloves on. His lips twitched into a smile at her yelp. “Oh shush, you like it.”

Light laughter came from her as she jutted her hip out, “Ya nay goin’ to kiss it better?”

Picking up his bags, Alburet shook his head, “Get dressed and meet me downstairs.” He gave her a kiss on the cheek as he went past her. “I want to see how Fluff and Karen are doing today.”

Stacia grabbed the bedroll off the bed, quickly rolling it up and stuffing it into her bag. “Aye, tha’ be a good point.”

Alburet waited at the door for her, then they left the room together. Guards were posted outside the doors to the main room. “Morning, gentlemen,” Alburet greeted them.

“Morning, sir. Captain Roberto is waiting for you in the dining room,” one of the guards told him.

“Understood. Do you know which room my companions are in?”

“There is a guard stationed outside each of their rooms on the floor below this one, sir.”

With a nod in thanks, Alburet took Stacia’s arm and they proceeded down the stairs. The third floor had a lot of traffic as mercenaries and guards bustled about helping to clean up the building. Addressing a guard obviously on station in front of a door, Alburet asked whose room it was.

“This room was claimed by Gerald and Marysue, sir.”

“Which one holds Fluffball and Karen?”

“Around the corner, sir,” the guard replied.

Following the directions, the couple found the indicated door also guarded. “Any issues, soldier?”

“None, sir,” the guard replied.

Alburet tapped out ‘shave and a haircut’ on the door. He heard a voice ask them to wait, so he gave Stacia a kiss on the cheek and waited. A moment later Fluff opened the door a crack, peeking out through the narrow opening. “Yes? Oh, Alburet. Come in.”

“Thanks,” Alburet said as he motioned Stacia in before him. Karen was just sitting up in bed, her naked body gleaming in the light of a lamp. Fluff was wearing the pajamas she’d worn each night during the trek to the keep. “Did you have a good night?”

Karen’s grin broadened, as she nodded vigorously, “It was glorious.”

Fluff blushed but a smile came to her lips, “She was very gentle with me.”

“As she should be,” Alburet affirmed, kissing Fluff’s cheek. “I’m glad you’re happy. We were going to head down to talk to Roberto and see if Rolland had the portal up yet. Care to come with us?”

“I would love to come with you,” Karen smirked as she got out of bed, stretching provocatively.

“You and Stacia would keep me in bed for days if I let you,” Alburet chuckled.

“Wouldn’t that be a nice way to spend a weekend? Or a month?” Karen asked, though she did start gathering her scattered armor.

“I struggle to think of anything that would be more pleasant,” he agreed. “I assume that Fluff would be allowed to join if she wished.”

“Of course,” Karen said with a touch of indignation. “Fluff is always welcome to be with me no matter what I’m doing.”

“I don’t think I’m ready for that yet,” Fluff added, sorting her gear.

“I will never push you,” Alburet reassured her. “We’ll be in the dining room when you guys are ready.”

“Why do ya nay go ahead, master? We be catchin’ up to ya,” Stacia said as she made eye contact with the other two.

All three women turned to him, clearly waiting for him to leave. He felt a momentary pang of worry, but bowed deeply despite his misgivings. “As you wish, m’ladies.”

Giggles and whispers floated through the door as he closed it behind him. His skin itched, knowing they were plotting something. He gave the guard a wry smile as he left the door, making his way down to the main floor to find Rolland in the middle of a chant.

Kim was nearby, “He’s setting up the portal glyph to the city. It should be done in a bit.”

“I’ll be back after breakfast, then,” Alburet replied. “When the ladies make it down here, send them my way please.”

Kim chuckled, “Sure. Captain Roberto was looking for you. He’s in the dining room.”

“That’s where I’m heading.”

The dining room was bustling, people sitting around eating and chatting and a constant stream of guild members, guards and mercenaries coming and going. Spotting Roberto in the back corner with Banthor, he made his way over. “Gentlemen, is everything okay?”

“Alburet,” Roberto greeted him. “Everything is fine. we have the walls manned and are putting the men to work cleaning. We got the barracks cleaned up first, then I had the men wait until this morning to start the general cleaning. The crafters are working on the walls currently. We might have an issue with sleeping arrangements later with all the men we have. We need more beds.”

“Have the crafters work on adding another barracks or two inside the walls after they’re done with those.”

“We thought tha’ would be yer order,” Banthor said. “I’ll go pass along the word. Iffin it be fine with ye, me and the men will start out today to clear the town again.”

“He’s been chomping at the bit to get his men out into the town, he wants the loot pretty bad,” Roberto chuckled. “Rolland was looking for you earlier. He was setting up the sending portal in the main hall, said he should have it done any time now. He was hoping to speak with you before he started on the return portal, down by the graveyard.”

“I’ll catch up with him after I eat,” Alburet assured Roberto. He took a bite of jerky, looking up as Karen, Stacia and Fluff walked into the dining room and headed toward him. Alburet set out extra jerky and some tea for them. “Kim told me that Rolland is going to have the portal up soon.”

“We should hurry, then,” Karen commented as she began eating. “After we train up, what’s the plan for the day?”

“Aren’t we taking the day off?” Fluff asked. “We’ve been on this mission for two weeks. Taking a day off to just relax might be good.”

“Aye,” Stacia agreed. “A day of massages and relaxin’, does tha’ nay sound nice?”

Karen gave her a grin, “I like the way you think.”

Roberto excused himself with a wry twist of his lips. “Have a good day. I’ll get the men organized and a schedule set.”

They said their goodbyes to Roberto, just as Gerald and Marysue came into the room. Alburet waved them over, setting out jerky and tea for them. “How was your night?”

A contented smile made itself at home on Gerald’s face, “It was restful. Yesterday really felt good. Beating Gwain was an amazing feeling, even if I did die.”

Marysue touched his shoulder, “You did the best you could. He was way over our level, and our gear wasn’t all that great either. Gaining five levels for beating him and taking the keep is maybe a little insane, even so.”

“We were talkin’ about takin’ the day off,” Stacia told them. “Did ya have plans?”

“Taking a day off is a good idea,” Marysue interjected before Gerald could answer. She glanced to him, “We can take the day to get better gear, take a long bath, do dinner.”

Gerald, who had been starting to say something when Marysue answered, closed his mouth and looked at her fondly, “If that is what you want.”

Her own lips curled up as she met his gaze, “We shall start with armor, to keep you alive longer.”

“Rolland will have the portal up soon,” Alburet commented, breaking into their moment gently. “Have some food first.”

“Right,” Gerald said, suddenly remembering the other four people at the table. He pulled a chair out for Marysue, seating her and taking the spot next to her. They both accepted jerky and tea from Alburet. “What’s your plan for the day?” Gerald asked.

“I’m sure we’ll be doing the same as you guys. Gearing up and training the abilities we all have waiting. We can all meet up for a nice, proper celebratory dinner where champions dine.”

Stacia grinned, “Tha’ sounds like a good idea. The officers of the guild havin’ a dinner in celebration.”

“We should do a fancy dinner for the guild tomorrow night, too,” Marysue added as she sipped her tea.

“That’s a good idea,” Gerald agreed. “A proper banquet for the guild.”

“That works,” Alburet nodded. “Talk to Kim, maybe she’ll have some ideas. Use the guild funds for it.”

“Will do,” Gerald replied, popping the last of the jerky into his mouth.

“Breakfast seems to be done,” Fluff said as she stood up. “I really want some new armor and new weapons to help with my claws.”

“New armor, for sure,” Karen added as she got to her feet, putting her arm around Fluff’s waist. “Let’s go see Rolland.”

The group left the dining room together, exchanging greetings with everyone who greeted them. Alburet patted Chris Eveningstar on the shoulder as he went by, “Have fun speaking with Alistern later today.”

Breaking the eye contact he had with Deirdre, Chris jerked slightly as the words penetrated his brain, causing a momentary flash of worry. “He’ll be fine with it…” Chris said uncertainly.

Deirdre covered his hand with hers, “He will be fine. Ma’ will nay let him stand in the way.”

Chris looked back at her, his smile coming back. “I’m sure everything will be fine.”

Stacia winked at her sister as she ushered Alburet out of the room. “Stop makin’ him worry, he be good for her.”

“I know, but I think everyone who marries into your family should get the same disapproving treatment I did,” he joked with her.

Shaking her head with a sigh, Stacia kissed his cheek, “Ya do nay need to be like tha’, ya should know tha’ me family loves ya.”

“Now,” Alburet laughed, swinging her up into his arms in a princess carry, causing her to giggle. “If I carry you home, maybe they’ll like me even more.”

They were the last ones to reach the main hall, as Alburet had to slow to carry her safely. Everyone gathered there turned to look as he carried her into the room. “Didn’t you already marry her?” Greenbeard asked.

“Yeah,” Alburet said, “but I always wanted to carry a beautiful woman home.” He turned his attention to Rolland, “Is it ready?”

Rolland’s lips were creased, holding in laughter, “I finished a minute ago. I’m going to set up the receiving area at the graveyard. After I finish that, I’ll set up the portal back to here in the backroom of the guild hall in the city. Then, I’m going to take two days off. I’ll need it to recover from setting up the portals.”

“That works,” Alburet replied as he carried Stacia closer to the glowing glyph. “Tomorrow night we’ll be holding a banquet for the guild. Kim will send out the information once we have everything set up.” A small cheer greeted this announcement. “That’s tomorrow, though. Enjoy your day, and thank you all for coming with us on this journey.”

Alburet stepped onto the glowing glyph on the floor, flanked by the rest of his group. “Thank god for a day off.” Alburet vanished from the keep, reappearing in front of the Portal Guild.

Carriages lined the road outside the Portal Guild, with a number of people standing outside them. Sir Dracon stood next to his black carriage with a pleasant half smile. Lord Wilbur Theron, along with soon to be Lady Erin Crowley-Theron stood next to their carriage wearing broad smiles. A carriage with the crest of House Jones waited, with Berk standing near it.

“Maybe I don’t get a day off after all?” Alburet sighed as he set Stacia back on her feet.

Author’s Note

Please consider leaving a review for the book, feedback is imperative for an indie author. If you don’t want to review it, then think about leaving a comment or even just a quick message. Remember positive feedback is always welcome.

If you want to keep up on my writing a bit more, you can find me on Goodreads, and I have a blog I post to monthly which is synched to Goodreads.

Goodreads.com/Daniel Schinhofen author page

Other places you can keep up to date on me and my works:

https://www.patreon.com/DJSchinhofen
https://twitter.com/DJSchinhofen

Facebook Author page for Daniel Schinhofen

Fan group on Facebook for Daniel Schinhofen

If you LOVE LitRPG, then check out these pages full of awesome LITRPG goodness. You can interact with authors like me and many more. Find banter, good times and a lot of likeminded people.

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety/
https://litrpgforum.com/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPG.books/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/GameLitSociety/

A big thank you to my editors (Not to be Named and Daniel Stetson) and beta readers. Seriously, if not for you stalwarts, I would be hammered hard for my lack of proper grammar and the spelling errors. Thank you to my beta readers; Zee, the first beta reader, well done sir. Jay Taylor, thank you for your time with beta reading and also being the admin of my fan page. The rest of the beta readers in no particular order; Justin Johanson, William Reid, Tarcha Saleeba, Authur Cuelho, Josh Holmes, Scott Brown, Ryno Neethling, Isidore Fitch, Sawyer Aubrey, Steve Robles, Robert Peterson, Ian McAdams and Luke Reynolds.

The cover for Alpha World 4 is brought to you by Paul Davies, a very talented artist. He also did the cover for the author’s edition of Apocalypse Gates: Rapture. You can find him at www.pdportraits.co.uk

A big thanks to my Patreon supporters who have gone above and beyond in their support:

Kyle J. Smith

Cody Carter

Godofcookie

Kevin McKinney

James Patton

Brian Guerrero

Sawyer Aubrey

Christopher B.

Bradley White

Stephen Wise

Markdsm

Zach Hicks

Kyle Gravelle

Robert Shofner

Aaron Nirider

MrNyxt

Viking

J. Patrick Walker

Avery Doxtater

Joey Dawson

Evan Cloud

Jarred Medlock

Alexis Keane

Joseph Keyes

Ian McAdams

I would like to point you all towards some fellow authors whose works I enjoy:

William Arand: Author of Otherlife Dreams, Super Sales on Superheros, and Dungeon Deposed. You can find his stuff on Amazon at https://www.amazon.com/William-D.-Arand/e/B01AY7PSG4.

Michael-Scott Earle: Author of countless series that range from sci-fi to fantasy and even LITRPG. I would recommend Lion’s Quest and Star Justice, but Tamer, one of his newer series, is also a lot of fun. https://www.amazon.com/Michael-Scott-Earle/e/B019QSNVA2

Blaise Corvin: Author of Delvers LLC, which is an amazing GameLit series. Find his catalogue of stuff at https://www.amazon.com/Blaise-Corvin/e/B01LYK8VG5

Scottie Futch: Is a prolific author who can be found on Royal Road and Amazon. Galactic Fist of Legend, Earth Tactics Advance, and Galataea Crystallim are just a few of his works. https://www.amazon.com/Scottie-Futch/e/B00NCSEN28

Harmon Cooper: Has written a number of very well received LITRPG books, not least of which is his well-known Fantasy Online Series, with the Goblin Hiccup. https://www.amazon.com/Harmon-Cooper/e/B00W3CJZVI

Eden Redd: She might be mentioned last but she is definitely not least, plus she is well worth the read, more so if you like some adult content. Her Lewd Saga series combines erotica and LITRPG. https://www.amazon.com/Eden-Redd/e/B00I8X8BCK

To learn more about LitRPG, talk to authors including myself, and just have an awesome time, please join the https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGGroup